god_n will_v receive_v our_o prayer_n thus_o he_o in_o his_o mystagogicall_a catechism_n answer_n the_o learned_a 118._o do_v think_v that_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v not_o author_n thereof_o but_o one_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 767_o a_o great_a advocate_n of_o image_n and_o indeed_o it_o may_v seem_v so_o by_o some_o idle_a stuff_n we_o find_v in_o they_o as_o namely_o where_o it_o be_v say_v 4._o that_o the_o wood_n of_o the_o cross_n do_v increase_v and_o multiply_v in_o such_o sort_n that_o the_o earth_n be_v full_a thereof_o but_o be_v it_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n it_o make_v not_o for_o the_o romist_n all_o he_o say_v be_v this_o in_o effect_n he_o suppose_v that_o those_o holy_a one_o with_o god_n do_v continual_o pray_v unto_o god_n which_o prayer_n he_o desire_v god_n will_v merciful_o hear_v and_o grant_v unto_o they_o for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o servant_n here_o on_o earth_n last_o he_o say_v mentionem_fw-la facimus_fw-la and_o so_o do_v the_o ancient_n in_o their_o commemoration_n mention_v the_o godly_a saint_n decease_v and_o yet_o without_o any_o direct_a invoke_v of_o they_o and_o so_o saint_n austin_n say_v 5._o that_o the_o martyr_n be_v name_v at_o the_o communion_n table_n but_o yet_o not_o invocate_v by_o the_o priest_n saint_n austin_n flat_o oppose_v invocantur_fw-la to_o nominantur_fw-la nominantur_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la invocantur_fw-la so_o that_o they_o may_v be_v nominate_v and_o mention_v as_o cyril_n speak_v and_o yet_o not_o at_o all_o invocate_v objection_n saint_n hilary_n say_v 129._o that_o by_o reason_n of_o our_o infirmity_n we_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o intercession_n of_o angel_n and_o the_o like_a he_o have_v upon_o the_o 124_o psalm_n circumsepâ—â—unt_fw-la answer_n hilary_n speak_v only_o of_o angelical_a intercession_n not_o a_o word_n touch_v invocation_n or_o intercession_n of_o saint_n and_o if_o any_o intercession_n be_v intend_v it_o be_v that_o in_o general_a for_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o other_o place_n upon_o the_o 124_o psalm_n hilary_n speak_v neither_o of_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o nor_o of_o pray_v to_o they_o but_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o small_a aid_n in_o the_o apostle_n prophet_n and_o patriarch_n or_o rather_o in_o the_o angel_n which_o hedge_n and_o compass_v the_o church_n round_o about_o with_o a_o certain_a guard_n the_o aid_n therefore_o he_o mean_v be_v the_o example_n and_o doctrine_n of_o 33._o the_o saint_n depart_v and_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o angel_n objection_n the_o emperor_n theodosius_n go_v in_o procession_n with_o his_o clergy_n and_o laity_n 33._o to_o the_o oratory_n and_o chapel_n and_o lie_v prostrate_a before_o the_o shrine_n and_o monument_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o martyr_n he_o require_v aid_n to_o himself_o by_o the_o faithful_a intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n answer_n the_o emperor_n do_v not_o invocate_v any_o saint_n or_o saint_n at_o all_o only_o upon_o that_o exigent_n of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o eugenius_n and_o his_o complice_n he_o repair_v to_o the_o shrine_n and_o chapel_n of_o the_o apostle_n martyr_n and_o other_o holy_a saint_n there_o he_o make_v his_o prayer_n unto_o god_n in_o christ_n not_o unto_o they_o desire_v god_n to_o aid_v he_o against_o his_o enemy_n and_o the_o rather_o upon_o the_o prayer_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n on_o his_o behalf_n now_o invocation_n follow_v not_o present_o upon_o intercession_n 45._o reply_n sozomen_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o emperor_n before_o he_o join_v battle_n he_o earnest_o entreat_v to_o be_v assist_v by_o saint_n john_n baptist._n rejoynder_n the_o learned_a bishop_n bishop_n montague_n answer_v 〈…〉_z that_o the_o credit_n of_o this_o story_n may_v â—e_v question_v for_o socrates_n and_o thâ—odoret_n elder_a than_o sozomen_n have_v it_o not_o and_o sozomen_n himself_o have_v no_o great_a warrant_n for_o iâ—_n then_o heaâ—e_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o report_n be_v but_o who_o the_o author_n be_v whaâ—_n credit_v it_o be_v of_o be_v not_o relate_v but_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o story_n ruffinus_n have_v the_o very_a form_n of_o the_o prayer_n which_o the_o emperor_n make_v supâ—à _fw-la and_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o invocate_a either_o saint_n or_o angel_n socrates_n say_v 4._o that_o the_o emperor_n implore_v god_n assistance_n and_o have_v his_o desire_n theodoret_n say_v â—4_n that_o the_o emperor_n pray_v to_o god_n so_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v repair_v unto_o god_n alone_o without_o any_o mediation_n at_o all_o 〈◊〉_d i_o have_v consult_v with_o the_o original_a and_o there_o indeed_o i_o find_v that_o the_o emperor_n be_v in_o saint_n john_n baptist_n church_n which_o theodosius_n himself_o have_v build_v 24._o he_o call_v to_o have_v saint_n john_n baptist_n assistance_n in_o the_o battle_n he_o do_v not_o direct_o call_v upon_o s._n john_n baptist_n but_o he_o call_v upon_o god_n that_o he_o will_v appoint_v the_o baptist_n for_o to_o aâ—d_v he_o but_o be_v it_o that_o he_o call_v upon_o the_o baptist_n indeed_o yet_o this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o second_o place_n after_o he_o have_v first_o immediate_o call_v upon_o god_n himself_o objection_n athanasius_n in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o the_o annunciation_n of_o blessed_a virgin_n say_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n aâ—nunciat_fw-la incline_v thy_o care_n to_o our_o prayer_n and_o forget_v not_o thy_o people_n answer_n indeed_o this_o speak_v home_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a athanâ—sius_n but_o some_o counterfeit_n bear_v his_o name_n and_o this_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o two_o arch_a pillar_n of_o popery_n bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n for_o howsoever_o bellarmine_n to_o make_v up_o his_o number_n produce_v 19_o athanâ—sius_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n yet_o the_o same_o bâ—llarmine_n when_o he_o be_v out_o of_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o controversy_n and_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o maintain_v â—he_v invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o treat_v of_o other_o matter_n then_o in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n he_o be_v of_o another_o judgement_n and_o say_v athanasio_n that_o this_o sermon_n of_o athanasius_n of_o the_o annunciation_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v athanasiuss_n but_o some_o late_a writer_n who_o live_v afâ—er_o the_o sixâ—h_o general_a council_n baronius_n also_o be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n 48._o and_o indeed_o he_o that_o shall_v consider_v and_o wâ—iâ—h_v what_o the_o true_a athanasius_n write_v to_o wit_n arrian_n that_o god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v that_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_n or_o supplicate_v the_o creature_n nor_o interp._n to_o make_v the_o saint_n be_v but_o creature_n &_o no_o creator_n special_a helper_n and_o opitulator_n he_o i_o say_v that_o shall_v due_o weigh_v these_o thing_n will_v easy_o conceive_v when_o he_o read_v this_o sermon_n of_o the_o annunciation_n that_o either_o athanasius_n be_v not_o constant_a to_o his_o own_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v or_o that_o this_o homily_n allege_v be_v none_o of_o the_o true_a athanasiuss_n it_o be_v so_o far_o different_a from_o his_o other_o doctrine_n objection_n bellarmine_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n 19_o allege_v a_o place_n out_o of_o eusebius_n the_o testimony_n speak_v thus_o as_o there_o it_o stand_v report_v out_o of_o the_o thirteen_o book_n and_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o evangelicall_n preparation_n 7._o this_o we_o daily_o do_v we_o honour_v those_o heavenly_a soldier_n as_o god_n friend_n we_o approach_v unto_o their_o monument_n and_o pray_v unto_o they_o as_o unto_o holy_a man_n by_o who_o intercession_n we_o profess_v ourselves_o to_o be_v much_o help_v answer_n eusebius_n speak_v not_o of_o particular_a invocation_n for_o particular_a intercession_n but_o of_o general_a mediation_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n who_o pray_v for_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o general_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o communion_n of_o saint_n without_o any_o intercession_n use_v to_o they_o or_o invocation_n of_o they_o by_o that_o other_o moiety_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a oâ—_n earth_n second_o eusebiuâ—_n do_v not_o enlarge_v his_o speech_n to_o all_o the_o saint_n depart_v but_o unto_o martyr_n only_o who_o he_o call_v heavenly_a soldier_n now_o the_o case_n of_o martyr_n and_o other_o saint_n be_v not_o equal_a for_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o of_o martyr_n be_v faâ—re_v above_o all_o other_o depart_v with_o god_n as_o enjoy_v moâ—e_n privilege_n from_o god_n with_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o some_o special_o enlarge_v dispensation_n than_o they_o the_o other_o holy_a saint_n do_v as_o saint_n augustine_n 8._o teach_v 3._o three_o the_o place_n allege_v be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o corrupt_a translation_n make_v by_o trapezuntius_fw-la and_o afterward_o follow_v by_o 1581._o dadroeus_fw-la a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n
to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o say_v also_o thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o grave_a image_n pro._n our_o learned_a bishop_n white_a have_v answer_v for_o 〈◊〉_d the_o ground_n and_o proposition_n of_o this_o argument_n say_v he_o 266._o be_v falâ—e_o for_o worship_v of_o image_n be_v forbid_v as_o the_o principal_a object_n of_o that_o negative_a precept_n and_o as_o a_o thing_n moral_o evil_a in_o his_o very_a kind_n but_o make_v they_o be_v forbid_v only_o when_o it_o be_v a_o mean_n subservient_fw-fr to_o worship_n and_o because_o it_o may_v be_v separate_v both_o in_o his_o own_o nature_n and_o in_o man_n intention_n from_o that_o end_n and_o use_v therefore_o the_o one_o be_v simple_o forbid_v and_o the_o other_o be_v only_o prohibit_v when_o it_o become_v a_o mean_n or_o instrument_n to_o other_o for_o we_o mislike_v not_o picture_n or_o image_n for_o historical_a use_n and_o ornament_n now_o this_o distinction_n and_o disparity_n between_o make_v and_o worship_v be_v comfirm_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n make_v by_o god_n own_o appointment_n for_o when_o the_o same_o be_v only_o make_v and_o look_v upon_o it_o be_v a_o medicine_n when_o it_o be_v worship_v it_o become_v a_o poison_n and_o be_v destroy_v 18â—4_n to_o procee_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v 25._o that_o the_o saint_n reign_v with_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o pray_v unto_o but_o this_o we_o hold_v be_v not_o warrant_v by_o god_n word_n but_o rather_o repugnant_a to_o it_o for_o we_o be_v command_v to_o invocate_v god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n â—â—_o and_o our_o saviour_n himself_o invit_v we_o to_o approach_v with_o confidence_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o grace_n 4.16_o he_o be_v rich_a in_o mercy_n 2.4_o to_o such_o as_o call_v upon_o he_o and_o more_o compassionate_a better_a able_a and_o more_o willing_a to_o help_v we_o than_o any_o saint_n or_o angel_n and_o he_o be_v appoint_v by_o god_n to_o be_v our_o intercessor_n 7.25_o we_o read_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n many_o example_n of_o people_n which_o make_v supplication_n immediate_o unto_o christ_n but_o not_o of_o one_o which_o make_v intercession_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o to_o the_o bless_a saint_n or_o angel_n and_o if_o any_o question_n with_o this_o our_o negative_a conclude_v from_o scripture_n saint_n hierome_n upon_o occasion_n do_v the_o like_a say_v 2._o we_o believe_v it_o not_o because_o we_o read_v it_o not_o i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o point_n with_o that_o advice_n which_o ignatius_n give_v the_o virgin_n of_o his_o time_n philadelph_n not_o to_o direct_v their_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o to_o the_o trinity_n only_o o_o you_o virgin_n have_v christ_n alone_o before_o your_o eye_n and_o his_o father_n in_o your_o prayer_n be_v enlighten_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o faith_n and_o merit_n the_o trent_n 9_o council_n accurse_v all_o such_o as_o say_v that_o a_o siâ—ner_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o or_o deny_v that_o the_o good_a work_n of_o holy_a man_n do_v true_o merit_v everlasting_a life_n 32._o our_o reform_a church_n hold_v 34._o that_o we_o be_v account_v righteous_a bâ—fore_o god_n only_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n apply_v by_o faith_n and_o not_o for_o our_o work_n or_o merit_n and_o when_o we_o say_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o we_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o say_v justify_v faith_n be_v alone_o in_o man_n without_o true_a repentance_n hope_v charity_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n for_o such_o a_o faith_n be_v dead_a and_o can_v justify_v 36._o even_o as_o when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o eye_n only_o see_v we_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o eye_n sever_v from_o the_o head_n do_v see_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a property_n of_o the_o eye_n to_o see_v neither_o do_v this_o faith_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v within_o we_o of_o itself_o justify_v we_o or_o deserve_v our_o justification_n unto_o we_o for_o that_o be_v to_o account_v ourselves_o to_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o virtue_n or_o dignity_n of_o something_o within_o ourselves_o but_o the_o true_a meaning_n thereof_o be_v that_o although_o we_o hear_v god_n word_n and_o believe_v it_o although_o we_o have_v faith_n hope_n charity_n repentance_n and_o the_o flare_v of_o god_n within_o we_o yet_o we_o must_v renounce_v the_o merit_n of_o all_o our_o virtue_n and_o good_a deed_n as_o far_o too_o weak_a and_o unsufficient_a to_o deserve_v remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o uâ—_n justification_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v trust_v only_o in_o god_n mercy_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o our_o only_a saviour_n and_o justifier_n jesus_n christ._n nevertheless_o because_o faith_n do_v direct_o send_v we_o to_o christ_n for_o our_o justification_n and_o that_o by_o faith_n give_v we_o of_o god_n we_o embrace_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n mercy_n and_o the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n which_o thing_n none_o other_o of_o our_o virtue_n or_o work_n proper_o do_v therefore_o the_o scripture_n use_v to_o say_v etc._n that_o faith_n without_o work_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o only_a faith_n do_v justify_v we_o part._n now_o for_o the_o point_v of_o merit_n it_o be_v neither_o agreeable_a to_o scripture_n nor_o reason_n for_o we_o can_v merit_v of_o he_o who_o we_o gratific_a not_o we_o can_v gratify_v a_o man_n with_o his_o own_o now_o all_o our_o good_a be_v god_n already_o his_o gift_n his_o propriety_n what_o have_v we_o that_o we_o have_v not_o receive_v say_v the_o apostle_n 4.7_o not_o our_o talon_n only_o but_o the_o improvement_n also_o be_v his_o mere_a bounty_n there_o can_v be_v therefore_o no_o place_n for_o merit_n pa._n we_o hold_v the_o ancient_a roman_n faith_n pro._n that_o be_v not_o so_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n saint_n paul_n teach_v 6._o his_o roman_n that_o our_o eleâ—â—ion_n be_v of_o god_n free_a grace_n and_o not_o ex_fw-la operibus_fw-la praevisis_fw-la of_o work_n foresee_v he_o teach_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o etc._n faith_n only_o we_o conclude_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faâ—th_n without_o the_o â—_z of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o he_o teach_v that_o eternal_a life_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n â—3_n and_o therefore_o not_o due_a to_o the_o merit_n of_o work_n that_o the_o good_a work_n of_o the_o regenerate_v be_v not_o of_o their_o own_o condignity_n meritorious_a 8.18_o nor_o such_o as_o can_v deserve_v heaven_n and_o the_o suffering_n there_o express_v be_v martyrdom_n sanctify_v by_o grace_n he_o condemn_v image_n though_o make_v to_o resemble_v the_o true_a god_n and_o teach_v 25._o that_o to_o bow_v the_o knee_n religious_o to_o a_o image_n or_o to_o worship_v any_o creature_n be_v meère_fw-fr idolatry_n he_o teach_v 14._o that_o we_o must_v not_o pray_v unto_o any_o but_o unto_o god_n only_o in_o who_o we_o believe_v and_o therefore_o not_o to_o saint_n or_o angel_n since_o we_o believe_v not_o in_o they_o he_o teach_v that_o 8.10_o concupiscence_n be_v a_o sin_n even_o in_o the_o regenerate_a patres_fw-la and_o possevine_v the_o jesuit_n confess_v that_o saint_n paul_n call_v it_o so_o but_o say_v he_o we_o may_v not_o call_v it_o so_o he_o teach_v 23._o that_o the_o impute_v righteousness_n of_o christ_n be_v that_o only_a that_o make_v we_o just_a before_o god_n thus_o teach_v saint_n paul_n thus_o the_o ancient_a roman_n believe_v from_o this_o faith_n our_o latter_a romanist_n be_v depart_v here_o then_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o saint_n paul_n who_o as_o theodoret_n interpret_v say_v deliver_v doctrine_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o very_o exact_o handle_v the_o point_n thereof_o shall_v nevertheless_o write_v at_o large_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n not_o once_o mention_v those_o main_a point_n wherein_o the_o life_n of_o popery_n consist_v namely_o the_o pope_n monarchical_a jurisdiction_n transubstantiation_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n pope_n pardon_n image_n worship_n and_o the_o like_a if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o the_o same_o that_o now_o a_o day_n it_o be_v now_o if_o these_o point_v mention_v be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o ancient_a roman_a church_n in_o saint_n paul_n day_n when_o their_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n 8._o then_o they_o be_v not_o article_n of_o faith_n at_o this_o day_n but_o only_a addition_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o time_n have_v patch_v up_o and_o piece_v it_o withal_o for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o the_o 7._o school_n that_o the_o body_n of_o religion_n
tuta_fw-la lond._n 1632._o nichol._n lyrani_fw-la opera_fw-la in_o 6_o tom_n paris_n 1590._o m._n saint_n macharij_fw-la homiliae_fw-la in_o tom_n 2._o biblioth_n sanct._n patr._n edit_n secund_a per_fw-la marg._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr bigne_fw-fr paris_n 1589._o jehan_n le_fw-fr maire_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr difference_n des_fw-fr schism_n &_o des_fw-fr concille_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr eglise_fw-fr a._n paris_n 1528._o gul._n malmesburiens_fw-la de_fw-fr gest._n reg._n anglor_n fr._n 1601._o de_fw-fr gest._n pontif._n anglor_n fr._n 1601._o bapt._n mantuani_n opera_fw-la par._n 1513._o manuale_fw-la ad_fw-la usum_fw-la eccles._n sarisbur_fw-la rothomagi_n 1554._o pet._n martyr_n defensio_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la de_fw-la eucharistiâ_fw-la advers._fw-la gardiner_n 1562._o â—ran_fw-la mason_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n lond._n 1613._o papyr_n massoni_n annales_n lutetiae_n 1577._o s._n maximi_fw-la taurinensis_n homiliae_fw-la variae_fw-la colon._n 1618._o rich._n montague_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n his_n treatise_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n lond._n 1624._o galfr._n monumeten_v de_fw-fr reg._n brit._n hâ—idelb_n 1587._o philip_n morney_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n lond._n 1612._o tho._n morton_n now_o l._n bishop_n of_o darham_n his_n catholic_a appeal_v for_o protestant_n lond._n 1610._o of_o the_o grand_a imposture_n of_o the_o now_o church_n of_o rome_n london_n 1628._o of_o the_o mass_n london_n 1631._o his_o answer_n to_o the_o english_a baron_n london_n 1633._o pet._n moulin_n apology_n for_o the_o lord_n supper_n lond._n 1612._o water_n of_o siloe_n oxford_n 1612._o joan._n a_o munster_n in_o vortlage_n haereditarij_fw-la nobilis_fw-la discursâ—s_fw-la francof_n 1621._o cornel._n musso_n in_o epist._n ad_fw-la rom._n venet._n 1588._o martin_n mylius_n his_o apothegmata_fw-la morientium_fw-la hamburg_n 1593._o n._n napier_n on_o the_o revelation_n london_n 1611._o mart._n ab_fw-la azpilcueta_fw-la navarrus_n his_o enchirid._n confessarior_fw-la romae_fw-la 1588._o opera_fw-la navarri_n tom_n 3._o lugd._n 1597._o gregor_n nazianzeni_fw-la opera_fw-la graec._n &_o lat._n lut._n 1609._o lat._n 3._o tom_n basil._n 1571._o gul._n newbrigens_n de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la anglic._n antuerp_n 1567._o nicetas_n choniates_n his_o annal._n basil._n 1557._o nilus_n de_fw-fr primatu_fw-la hanou._n 1608._o gregor_n nysseni_fw-la opera_fw-la graec._n &_o latin_n tom_n 2._o paris_n 1615._o o._n gul._n de_fw-fr ockam_n libre_fw-la dialogor_n lugd._n 1495._o idem_fw-la in_o sentent_fw-fr lugd._n 1495._o oecumenius_n in_o acta_fw-la apostolor_n epist._n sept_n canonicas_fw-la &_o omnes_fw-la d._n pauli_n gr._n veronae_fw-la 1532._o the_o office_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n at_o saint_n omers_n 1621._o officium_fw-la b._n mariae_fw-la pij_fw-la v._o jussu_fw-la edit_fw-la antuerp_n 1590._o olympiodor_n in_o ecclesiasten_v in_o biblioth_n patr._n paris_n 1589._o optatus_n ex_fw-la bibliopolio_fw-la commeliniano_n 1599_o origenis_n opera_fw-la tom_fw-mi 2_o basil._n 1557._o ejusdem_fw-la contrà _fw-la celsum_fw-la graec._n &_o latin_n augâ—st_n vindel._n 1605._o p._n â—ac_fw-la pamelij_fw-la lituâ—gica_n latinor_n 2._o tom_n colon._n 1571._o io._n panke_n his_o collectanea_fw-la out_o of_o saint_n gregory_n and_o saint_n bernard_n oxford_n 1618._o gul._n parisian_n opera_fw-la venet._n 1591._o math._n parisian_n histor._n major_a anglicana_n london_n 1571._o thâ—ee_o conversion_n of_o england_n by_o rob._n parson_n 1_o part_n 1603._o the_o three_o part_n 1604._o paschasius_fw-la de_fw-la corpor._n &_o sanguine_a dom._n in_o tom_n 4._o biblioth_n patr._n paris_n 1575._o marsil_n patavinus_n his_o defensor_fw-la pacis_fw-la basil._n 1566._o beneâ—_n pererius_n in_o daniel_n lugd._n 1602._o will._n perkins_n exposition_n on_o the_o creed_n cambridge_n 1596._o il_fw-fr peâ—rarea_fw-mi nuovament_fw-mi in_o venetia_n 1600._o franc._n petrarchae_n opera_fw-la basil._n 158â—_n philo_z judaeus_fw-la in_o lib._n mosis_fw-la gr._n par._n 1552._o joan._n pici_fw-la &_o io._n franc._n pici_fw-la opera_fw-la basil._n 1601._o albâ—rti_fw-la pighij_fw-la controver_n colon._n 1545._o baptista_n platina_n de_fw-fr vitis_fw-la pontif._n romanor_n colon._n 1593._o plutarchi_n aquavitae_fw-la lat_fw-mi basil._n 1573._o anton_n possevini_n apparat._n in_o tom_n 2._o colon._n 1608._o doctor_z christopher_z potter_n his_o answer_n to_o charity_n mistake_v oxford_n 1633._o gabr._fw-la powell_n disputatio_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la london_n 1605._o gabr._fw-la prateolus_n his_o elenchus_n haereticor_n colon._n 1569._o primasius_n in_o epist._n pauli_n paris_n 1543._o prosper_n aquitanic_a opera_fw-la colon._n 1609._o r._n rabanus_n maurus_n de_fw-fr clericor_n institutione_n colon._n 1532._o de_fw-fr sacram._n fucharistiae_fw-la colon._n 1551._o in_o jeremiam_fw-la basil._n 1544._o doctor_n rainolds_n conference_n with_o hart._n london_n 1588._o del_fw-it dolâ—latriâ_fw-la romanae_fw-la eccles._n oxon._n 1596._o iâ—ann_n rainoldi_n thesis_n cum_fw-la apologiâ_fw-la london_n 1602._o regino_n chron._n inter_fw-la germanicar_n rerum_fw-la chronograph_n francof_n 1566._o a_o rejoynder_n to_o jesuite_n malone_n reply_n dublin_n 1632._o reinerus_n contrà _fw-la waldenses_n ex_fw-la manu-scripto_a codice_fw-la per_fw-la jacob_n gretzer_n ingolstad_n 1614_o remigius_n in_o epistola_fw-la pauli_n in_o tomo_fw-la 5._o mag_z biblioth_n vet_n patr._n the_o rhemists_n testament_n with_o doctor_n fulke_n annotation_n london_n 1589._o beat._n rhenanus_fw-la de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi germaniae_fw-la basil._n 1551._o franc._n ribera_n his_o commentar_n in_o apocalyps_n antuerp_n 1602._o andr._n rivet_n critici_fw-la sacri_fw-la genevae_n 1626._o joan._n roffens_n quaere_fw-la fisherius_n ruffinus_n presbyter_n his_o opuscula_fw-la par._n 1580._o rupert_n tuitiens_fw-la de_fw-fr victoriâ_fw-la verbi_fw-la dei_fw-la norimbergae_n 1525._o ruperti_fw-la tuitiens_fw-la opera_fw-la colon._n 1602._o s._n sacranus_fw-la de_fw-la russor_n &_o muscovit_n religione_fw-la spirae_fw-la 1580._o cl._n the_o saint_n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi eucharist_n controver_n paris_n 1575._o joan._n sarisburiens_fw-la policratic_n in_o tom_n 15._o mag_z biblioth_n vet_n patr._n colon._n 1622._o hieron_n savonarolae_fw-la expositio_fw-la in_o psal._n 50._o basil._n 1540_o ejusdem_fw-la expositio_fw-la oration_n dominicae_fw-la 1615._o conrade_n schlusselburg_n de_fw-fr theolog._n calvinist_n francoâ—_n 1594._o claudius_n scotus_n in_o evang._n &_o s._n pauli_n epist._n cite_v by_o bishop_n usher_n of_o the_o ancient_a irish_a religion_n london_n 1631._o io._n duns_n scotus_n his_o opera_fw-la in_fw-la ms._n manuscript_n in_o biblioth_n mertonensi_fw-la oxoniae_fw-la io._n duns_n scotus_n in_o sentent_fw-fr venet._n 1597._o sedulius_n scotus_n in_o epist._n pauli_n basil._n 1528._o abra._n scultetus_n his_o medulla_n patrum_fw-la pars_fw-la secunda_fw-la ambergae_n 1606._o sixtus_n senens_fw-la biblioth_n sancta_fw-la paris_n 1610._o jean_n de_fw-fr serres_n inventaire_n general_a de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr histoire_n in_o 3._o tom._n paris_n 1600._o sulpit._fw-la severi_n histor._n sacra_fw-la colon._n 1573._o claudius_n seysellus_fw-la advers._fw-la sectam_fw-la valdens_n paris_n 1520._o sigibert_n de_fw-fr illustrib_n eccles._n scriptorib_o colon._n 1580._o sigeberti_fw-la chron._n paris_n 1583._o sigismond_n lib._n baro_n in_o herborstan_n rerum_fw-la muscovit_fw-la com._n basil._n 1556._o carol._n sigoniâ—s_o de_fw-fr regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la fr._n 1591._o io._n sleidani_n comment_fw-fr argentor_n 1566._o smaragdus_n abbas_n apud_fw-la math._n flac._n illyric_n in_o catalogo_fw-la test._n verit._n lib._n 11._o joh._n speed_v his_o history_n of_o great_a britain_n london_n 1614_o thom._n stapleton_n de_fw-fr justificat_fw-la pâ—ris_fw-la 1582._o ejusdem_fw-la principia_fw-la doctâ—inalia_fw-la antuerp_n 1596._o statute_n from_o king_n henry_n the_o three_o unto_o the_o first_o year_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o london_z 1564._o didac_n stella_fw-la his_o commentar_n in_o lucam_n antuerp_n 1600._o augustini_fw-la steuchi_fw-la opera_fw-la venet._n 1591._o john_n stowâ—_n the_o annal_n of_o england_n london_n 1600._o walafr_n strabo_n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi ecclesiast_n in_o biblioth_n patr._n paris_n 1589â—_n the_o papist_n supplication_n to_o the_o king_n majesty_n answer_v by_o gabr._n powell_n oxford_n 1604â—_n â—aur_n surij_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la sanctor_fw-la colon._n 1521._o math._n sutcliffe_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o three_o conversion_n london_n 1606._o suarez_n in_o 3._o part_n d._n thomae_n mogunt_fw-la 1604._o tom_n terâ—ius_fw-la mogunt_fw-la 1610._o defensio_fw-la fidei_fw-la cathol_n mogunt_fw-la 1619._o aeneae_n sylvij_fw-la opera_fw-la basil_n 1571._o t._n io._n tauleri_fw-la opera_fw-la interpret_v laurent_n surio_n colon._n 1553._o tertulliani_n opera_fw-la to_o 5._o cum_n annot_n jac._n pamelij_fw-la paris_n 1598._o cum_fw-la notis_fw-la beat._n rhenani_fw-la paris_n 1545._o cum_fw-la castigation_n fr._n â—unij_fw-la fravech_n 1609._o theodoreti_n opeâ—a_o lat._n colon._n 1567._o theodoreti_n dialogi_fw-la graeco-latin_a tiguri_fw-la 1593._o theodoreti_n histor._n eccles._n graec._n paris_n 1544._o lat._n basil._n 1611._o theophylact._n in_o quatuor_fw-la evang._n graeco-lat_a lut._n paris_n 1631._o theophylact._n in_o epist._n pauli_n gr._n m_o s._n manuscript_n in_o archiviâ—_n biblioth_n bodleianae_n oxoniae_n iâ—c_n thuani_n historia_fw-la svi_fw-la temporis_fw-la lut._n 1609._o cuthb_n tonstallus_n de_fw-fr veritate_fw-la corp_n &_o sanguinis_fw-la dom._n in_o eucharistiâ—_n lutet_fw-la 1554._o dan._n tossani_n synopsiâ—_fw-la de_fw-fr legend_n patrib_o heidelberg_n 1603._o alphons_n tostati_fw-la abulens_n opera_fw-la venet_fw-la 1596._o joâ—_a trithemius_n de_fw-fr scrip._n ecclesiast_n coloniae_fw-la 1531._o
trithemij_fw-la epist._n familiar_a in_o 1._o part_n opeâ—is_fw-la histor._n trithem_n francof_n 1601._o fran._n turrian_n denfens_n canon_n &_o epistol_n decretal_a lut._n 1573._o tyndarus_n de_fw-fr test_n extat_fw-la in_o tom_n 4._o tract_n illu_v juris_fw-la consult_v venet_n 1584._o v._o greg._n de_fw-fr valentia_n in_o sum._n aquinat_fw-la tom_fw-mi quart_n paris_n 1609._o de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi fidei_fw-la controver_n lugd._n 1591._o laur._n valla_n de_fw-fr constantini_n donatione_fw-la in_o fascic_fw-la rer_n expetendar_n &_o fugiend_n colon._n 1535._o gabr._fw-la vasquez_n disput._n in_o tert_n part_n s._n thom._n tom_n prim_fw-la ingolstad_n 1610._o tom_n 3._o antuerp_n 1614_o in_o primam_fw-la secundae_fw-la aquinat_fw-la tom_fw-mi secundus_fw-la ingolstad_n 1612._o vaux_n his_o catechism_n antwerp_n 1574._o s._n vdalric_n de_fw-fr coelibatu_fw-la cleri_fw-la inteâ—_n monum_fw-la s._n patr._n orthodoxographa_n edit_n per_fw-la io._n jac._n grin_v basil._n 1569._o and._n vega_n his_o opuscula_fw-la de_fw-la justificat_fw-la compl._n 1564._o ferd._n velosillus_n his_o advertent_fw-la theolog._n venet._n 1601._o b._n victor_n de_fw-fr persecut_fw-la vandalicâ_fw-la par._n 1569._o &_o in_o tom_n 7._o biblioth_n vet_n patr._n par._n 1589._o hugo_n de_fw-fr s._n vistore_v opera_fw-la in_o 3_o tom_n venet._n 1588._o blas_n viegas_n his_o commentar_n in_o apocalyp_n lugd._n 1602._o nic._n vignier_n recueil_n de_fw-fr l'histoire_fw-fr de_fw-fr l'eglife_o a._n leyden_n 1601._o vincentius_n belluacens_n opera_fw-la ejus_fw-la in_o 4._o tom_n venet._n 1591._o pet._n de_fw-fr vineis_fw-la lib._n 6._o epistolar_n ambergae_n 1609._o polyd._n virgilius_n de_fw-fr rerum_fw-la inventor_n fr._n 1599_o vita_fw-la bernardi_n gilpini_n per_fw-la georg._n carleton_n episcop_n cicistrens_fw-la lond._n 1628._o rich._n vitus_n basingstoch_n histor._n lib._n 8._o atreb_n 1597._o io._n ludou._n viuâ—s_fw-fr de_fw-fr disciplinis_fw-la lugd._n 1551._o luâ—_n vives_n scholia_fw-la in_o augustin_n de_fw-fr civit._n dei_fw-la in_o tom_n ejus_fw-la quint_fw-la basil._n 1569._o jac._n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la sermon_n 1501._o zachar._n vrsin_n catechet_fw-mi explicat_fw-la lond._n 1596._o conrade_n à _fw-fr lichtena_n abbas_n vrspergensis_n chron_n paraleipom_n fr._n 1599_o jac._n vsserius_n de_fw-fr christianarum_fw-la ecclesiar_n successione_n &_o statu_fw-la lond._n 1613._o jac._n vsserij_fw-la gotteschalcus_n dublin_n 1631._o veter_fw-la epistolar_n hibernic_n sylloge_n dublin_n 1632._o his_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_n london_n 1631._o of_o the_o religion_n profess_v by_o the_o ancient_a irish_a london_n 1931._o his_o sermon_n at_o wansted_n and_o before_o the_o commons_o house_n of_o parliament_n london_z 1631._o w._n walafr_n strabo_n quaere_fw-la strabo_n io._n paul_n perrin_n his_o history_n of_o the_o waldenses_n lond._n 1624._o wessembecij_fw-la oratio_fw-la de_fw-la waldensib_n extat_fw-la in_o joachimi_fw-la camerarij_fw-la narratione_fw-la de_fw-la fratrum_fw-la orthodox_n ecclesijs_fw-la in_o bohemiâ_fw-la heidelbergae_n 1605._o tho._n waldensis_fw-la opera_fw-la venet._n 1571._o tho._n walsingham_n histor._n anglor_n francof_n 1602._o wessâ—lus_fw-la gronigens_n de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la papae_fw-la &_o matâ—ria_fw-la indulgentiar_fw-la hanou._n 1612._o math._n westmonasteriens_fw-la flores_n london_n 1570._o whitakeri_fw-la opera_fw-la gen._n 1610._o fr._n white_a bp._n his_o reply_n to_o jesuite_n fisher_n london_n 1624._o the_o orthodox_n faith_n london_n 1617._o i._o wiclefs_n conformity_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o tho._n james_n oxford_n 1608._o wiclefs_n treatise_n against_o friar_n publish_v by_o tho._n james_n and_o print_v according_a to_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n copy_n remain_v in_o the_o public_a library_n at_o oxford_n oxford_n 1608._o io._n wolfius_n lection_n memorabil_n lauvingae_fw-la 1600._o z._n hieron_n zanchij_fw-la tomus_fw-la sept_fw-fr neostad_n 1605._o io._n zonaras_n histor._n in_o tom_n 3._o gr._n &_o lat._n basil._n 1557._o finis_fw-la errata_fw-la siâ—_n corrige_n in_o epist._n ded._n pag._n 1._o lin_v ult_n read_v antedate_v pag._n 2._o lin_v 16._o no_o râ—so_o in_o praef._n ad_fw-la lect._n pag._n 4._o lin_v 2._o and_o speak_v r._n be_v to_o speak_v in_o catal._n test_n in_o the_o 5._o age_n lin_v 2._o deal_n andrew_n rivet_n lin_v 10._o b._n of_o cyrene_n r._n b._n of_o cyrus_n or_o cyria_n in_o the_o first_o alphabet_n pag._n 7._o lin_v penult_n r._n they_o practise_v p._n 18._o in_o marg_n li._n 17._o r._n 1590._o pag._n 35._o lin_v 18._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pag._n 39_o in_o marg_n li._n 21._o cap._n r._n cont_n pag._n 42._o l._n 19_o other_o r._n the_o other_o pag._n 55._o l._n 25._o christ_n r._n god_n p._n â—9_n l._n 5._o learned_a r._n teach_v pag._n 76._o lin_v 12._o add_v and_o we_o true_o eat_v the_o word_n flesh_n pag._n 78._o l._n ult_n substance_n r._n person_n pag._n 16â—_n lin_v 2._o haec_fw-la r._n he_o viz._n pag._n 182._o lin_v 15._o be_v condemn_v r._n be_v not_o condemn_v pag._n 237._o lin_v 2._o glorifi_v r._n glori_v in_o the_o second_o alphabet_n pag._n 14._o in_o marg_n lin_v 1._o nulluum_fw-la r._n nullum_fw-la p._n 31._o l._n 28._o r._n by_o a_o strain_n pag._n 32._o lin_v 24._o deal_n as_o pag._n 34._o lin_v 31._o say_v r._n have_v pag._n 51._o in_o marg_n lin_v 14._o r._n sibi_fw-la ipsi_fw-la pag._n 62._o lin_v 3._o r._n i_o use_v pag._n 84._o in_o marg_n l._n 13._o r._n salvatione_fw-la pa._n 100_o in_o marg_n l._n 8._o r._n tenuerim_fw-la pag._n 116._o l._n 14._o r._n hear_v pag._n 123._o l._n 31._o remain_v r._n to_o be_v abolish_v pag._n 155._o liu_o 29._o universal_a r._n eastern_a pa._n 161._o lin_v 13._o do_v r._n i_o do_v &_o in_o marg_n lin_v 4._o fourteen_o r._n xij_o pag._n 197._o lin_v 24._o many_o r._n may_v pag._n 204._o lin_v 2._o 60._o r._n 600._o pag._n 206._o lin_v 1._o god_n r._n good_a the_o nine_o article_n of_o religion_n handle_v in_o the_o several_a century_n of_o this_o treatise_n be_v these_o 1_o concern_v the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n 2_o of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n 3_o of_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n 4_o of_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n 5_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n 6_o touch_v worship_n of_o image_n 7_o concern_v invocation_n of_o saint_n depart_v 8_o of_o justification_n 9_o of_o merit_n by_o the_o way_n arâ—_n handle_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n the_o power_n of_o call_v council_n appeal_v to_o rome_n priest_n marriage_n etc._n etc._n the_o preface_n to_o the_o protestant_n evidence_n papist_n good_a morrow_n neighbour_n be_v you_o go_v to_o church_n so_o early_o protestant_n i_o be_o sir_n and_o i_o shall_v be_v glad_a of_o your_o company_n pap_n so_o shall_v i_o be_v of_o you_o but_o i_o doubt_v we_o go_v not_o to_o the_o same_o church_n pro._n i_o be_o go_v to_o a_o protestant_a church_n and_o i_o take_v that_o to_o be_v a_o true_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_a pap_n it_o be_v not_o for_o the_o true_a church_n be_v ever_o glorious_o visible_a and_o have_v visible_a professor_n in_o all_o age_n but_o you_o be_v not_o in_o be_v 330._o say_v father_n brereley_o until_o luther_n day_n and_o father_n campian_n 10._o call_v to_o witness_v res_fw-la omnes_fw-la &_o reculas_fw-la all_o thing_n both_o great_a and_o small_a thing_n and_o thingling_n that_o never_o any_o other_o religion_n but_o the_o catholic_a take_v any_o deep_a root_n upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o he_o say_v further_o that_o 3._o one_o can_v spy_v out_o so_o much_o as_o one_o town_n one_o village_n one_o house_n for_o fifteen_o hundred_o year_n that_o savour_v of_o your_o doctrine_n and_o jesuite_n coster_n say_v 2._o it_o be_v manifest_o evident_a that_o none_o in_o the_o universal_a world_n before_o luther_n in_o the_o year_n 1517_o hold_v that_o faith_n which_o luther_n and_o calvin_n scholar_n profess_v prot._n this_o be_v but_o a_o vain_a flourish_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o control_v by_o their_o own_o man_n bristol_n who_o acknowledge_v that_o 45._o some_o there_o have_v be_v in_o many_o age_n in_o some_o point_n of_o the_o protestant_n opinion_n now_o for_o our_o tenet_n this_o it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o society_n of_o christian_a people_n profess_v save_a faith_n be_v never_o total_o hide_v but_o there_o be_v still_o some_o that_o hold_v the_o right_a faith_n and_o deliver_v it_o over_o to_o other_o and_o yet_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o the_o like_a case_n the_o church_n be_v not_o always_o so_o conspicuous_a as_o that_o a_o man_n see_v her_o outward_a pomp_n and_o ceremony_n may_v point_v she_o out_o and_o safe_o join_v himself_o to_o such_o a_o company_n for_o thus_o 2._o bellarmine_n make_v the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o society_n subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n teach_v truth_n without_o error_n and_o this_o company_n as_o visible_a as_o be_v the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n now_o for_o the_o protestant_a church_n though_o it_o have_v not_o be_v always_o glorious_o visible_a yet_o it_o have_v be_v evermore_o so_o visible_a as_o the_o true_a church_n ought_v to_o be_v pap_n saint_n
austin_n say_v 32._o he_o have_v set_v his_o tabernacle_n in_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o the_o church_n then_o conspicuous_a as_o the_o sun_n prot._n you_o may_v not_o argue_v from_o such_o allusion_n as_o be_v take_v from_o the_o outward_a pomp_n of_o the_o world_n thereby_o to_o describe_v the_o inward_a beauty_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o beside_o according_a to_o the_o true_a read_n â—_o the_o meaâ—ing_n be_v he_o have_v set_v up_o a_o seat_n for_o the_o sun_n in_o the_o heaven_n that_o there_o it_o may_v be_v view_v as_o on_o a_o scaffold_n now_o this_o sun_n may_v be_v eclypse_v 3._o again_o this_o be_v only_o a_o allusion_n which_o saint_n austin_n use_v against_o the_o donatist_n who_o pin_v up_o the_o church_n within_o a_o corner_n of_o afriâ—k_n as_o now_o the_o papist_n confine_v she_o to_o rome_n thereby_o tell_v they_o there_o be_v many_o church_n beside_o they_o to_o be_v see_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n if_o the_o donatist_n can_v discern_v they_o 4._o last_o though_o austin_n term_v the_o church_n in_o diebus_fw-la illis_fw-la in_o his_o own_o time_n to_o be_v set_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o sun_n yet_o he_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o afterward_o in_o decline_a age_n this_o sun_n may_v be_v darken_v and_o the_o church_n make_v but_o small_a appearance_n in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n as_o the_o same_o father_n 2._o speak_v pa._n the_o church_n be_v as_o a_o city_n upon_o a_o hill_n 5.15.16_o a_o light_n upon_o a_o candlestick_n and_o therefore_o conspicuous_a pro._n 1._o this_o also_o be_v a_o allusion_n which_o yet_o saint_n chrisostome_n 2._o understand_v to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o apostle_n that_o they_o be_v to_o look_v to_o their_o carriage_n since_o they_o be_v to_o preach_v abroad_o and_o have_v many_o lookeâ—s_n on_o 2._o again_o though_o the_o church_n be_v set_v on_o a_o hill_n yet_o as_o the_o aramite_n can_v not_o discern_v â—he_v city_n of_o samaria_n whither_o the_o prophet_n lead_v they_o till_o their_o eye_n be_v open_v 2_o king_n chap._n 6._o no_o more_o can_v one_o discern_v or_o difference_n the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o malignant_a and_o conventicle_n of_o the_o wicked_a until_o his_o mind_n be_v enlighten_v and_o thus_o austin_n 9_o tell_v the_o donatist_n they_o can_v not_o see_v the_o church_n on_o the_o hill_n because_o their_o eye_n be_v blind_v to_o wit_n either_o with_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n in_o a_o word_n this_o hill_n may_v be_v hide_v with_o a_o mist_n this_o sun_n obscure_v with_o a_o cloud_n and_o the_o moon_n eclipse_v the_o bless_a apostle_n be_v no_o corner-creeper_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o see_v and_o acknowledge_v for_o true_a professor_n by_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n that_o dwell_v but_o hard_o by_o in_o jewrie_n howsoever_o what_o be_v this_o to_o rome_n if_o she_o hold_v the_o socket_n and_o want_v the_o light_n if_o she_o be_v seat_v on_o a_o hill_n yea_o seven_o hill_n like_o 17.9_o babylon_n pa._n will_v you_o call_v rome_n babylon_n pro._n your_o own_o jesuit_n 39_o call_v rome_n babylon_n neither_o can_v this_o be_v mean_v of_o heathen_a rome_n but_o of_o rome_n christian_n and_o as_o it_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o so_o speak_v 42._o ribâ—ra_n and_o 4._o viegas_n say_v after_o that_o rome_n shall_v fall_v from_o the_o faith_n now_o heathen_a rome_n can_v not_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n since_o it_o never_o profess_v the_o faith_n therefore_o the_o prophecy_n be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o rome_n papal_a and_o christian._n pa._n if_o thy_o brother_n offend_v thou_o 18.17_o tell_v the_o church_n then_o must_v we_o needs_o know_v the_o church_n pro._n 1._o we_o be_v bid_v tell_v the_o church_n that_o be_v her_o pastor_n and_o governor_n when_o there_o be_v such_o a_o stand_a ministry_n and_o public_a discipline_n exercise_v 2._o but_o in_o case_n tyrant_n hinder_v the_o open_a meeting_n of_o christian_n even_o then_o also_o in_o some_o good_a sort_n though_o she_o be_v not_o so_o outward_o visible_a to_o her_o foe_n yet_o may_v the_o church_n take_v notice_n as_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o primative_a church_n meet_v together_o private_o and_o observe_v order_n for_o reform_v of_o abuse_n be_v know_v one_o to_o another_o as_o friend_n but_o unknown_a as_o such_o to_o their_o foe_n in_o a_o word_n one_o may_v tell_v the_o church_n though_o for_o the_o time_n she_o be_v hide_v from_o her_o foe_n even_o as_o one_o may_v tell_v a_o message_n to_o his_o friend_n who_o for_o the_o time_n be_v hide_v from_o his_o enemy_n pa._n some_o of_o you_o say_v 35._o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a for_o divers_a age_n pro._n they_o say_v not_o it_o be_v simple_o invisible_a but_o they_o speak_v respective_o so_o that_o look_v on_o those_o time_n which_o fall_v out_o somewhat_o before_o and_o after_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n and_o see_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o gregoâ—y_n detest_v as_o 2._o antichristian_a settle_v on_o the_o pope_n about_o the_o year_n 666_o and_o that_o this_o 13.18_o number_n so_o fit_o agree_v to_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n as_o also_o look_v downward_o to_o the_o thousand_o year_n wherein_o satan_n be_v 20.3_o loose_v and_o the_o turk_n and_o pope_n grow_v great_a look_v hereon_o and_o compare_v the_o church_n as_o she_o be_v then_o under_o 1075._o hildebrand_n forbid_v marriage_n and_o depose_v the_o emperor_n with_o herself_o in_o the_o primitive_a age_n they_o say_v she_o be_v in_o manner_n invisible_a in_o the_o western_a horizon_n to_o wit_n in_o respect_n of_o that_o degree_n and_o measure_n of_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o break_v forth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n beside_o during_o the_o time_n mention_v it_o be_v visible_a enough_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o eastern_a church_n and_o for_o the_o western_a it_o have_v the_o same_o subsist_v and_o be_v with_o the_o best_a member_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n pa._n master_n napier_n say_v 4._o our_o religion_n have_v reign_v universal_o and_o without_o any_o debatable_a contradiction_n 1260_o year_n god_n true_a church_n most_o certain_o abide_v so_o long_a latent_fw-la and_o invisible_a and_o master_n 400_o peâ—kins_n say_v that_o for_o the_o space_n of_o many_o hundred_o year_n a_o universal_a apostasy_n overspread_v the_o whole_a face_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o your_o church_n be_v not_o visible_a to_o the_o world_n pro._n master_n napier_n say_v not_o that_o your_o religion_n reign_v so_o universal_o neither_o do_v he_o speak_v in_o general_a of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n and_o of_o the_o universal_a antiquity_n thereof_o which_o be_v the_o point_n in_o question_n but_o only_o of_o the_o first_o original_n of_o the_o papal_a dominion_n and_o antichristian_a kingdom_n as_o he_o call_v it_o as_o bishop_n morton_z have_v well_o f._n observe_v neither_o yet_o be_v this_o papal_a hierarchy_n or_o as_o master_n perkins_n call_v it_o 307._o popish_a heresy_n of_o be_v entitle_v universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n carry_v without_o the_o opposition_n of_o several_a counsel_n and_o worthy_n in_o god_n church_n as_o god_n will_v hereafter_o shall_v appear_v for_o the_o place_n cite_v out_o of_o master_n perkins_n it_o be_v as_o we_o in_o our_o common_a phrase_n of_o speech_n use_v to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v set_v on_o mischief_n because_o so_o many_o delight_n in_o wickedness_n neither_o be_v this_o manner_n of_o speech_n unusual_a in_o the_o scripture_n from_o the_o prophet_n to_o the_o priest_n all_o deal_n false_o say_v jeâ—emy_n 6.13_o and_o phâ—lip_n saint_n paul_n say_v all_o seek_v their_o own_o and_o not_o that_o which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n phil._n 2.21_o besides_o he_o say_v iâ—_n have_v overspread_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n now_o a_o large_a field_n may_v be_v overspread_v with_o tare_n and_o weed_n and_o yet_o some_o good_a corn_n in_o the_o field_n neither_o say_v master_n perkins_n that_o our_o church_n be_v simple_o invisible_a but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a to_o the_o world_n and_o withal_o he_o tell_v we_o where_o it_o be_v it_o lay_v hide_v say_v he_o â—_o under_o the_o chasse_n of_o popery_n now_o the_o grain_n be_v not_o utter_o invisible_a while_o it_o be_v mingle_v with_o chaâ—se_n in_o the_o same_o heap_n pa._n be_v not_o the_o church_n ever_o glorious_o visible_a pro._n it_o be_v not_o for_o as_o s._n austin_n 8._o say_v it_o be_v sometime_o only_o in_o abel_n and_o he_o be_v slay_v by_o his_o brother_n in_o enoch_n and_o he_o be_v translate_v from_o the_o ungodly_a it_o be_v in_o the_o sole_a house_n of_o abraham_n noah_n and_o lot_n afterward_o how_o be_v it_o so_o notable_o conspicuous_a when_o as_o both_o israel_n and_o judah_n fall_v to_o idolatry_n 7.8_o in_o the_o time_n of_o achaz_n and_o manasse_n
when_o as_o those_o king_n cause_v the_o temple_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n to_o cease_v and_o erect_v idol_n in_o every_o town_n beside_o at_o our_o saviour_n come_n we_o find_v but_o a_o short_a catalogue_n of_o true_a professor_n mention_v to_o wit_n joseph_n and_o mary_n zacharie_n and_o elizabeth_n simeon_n and_o anna_n the_o shepherd_n in_o the_o field_n and_o some_o other_o when_o christ_n suffer_v death_n his_o little_a flock_n as_o he_o call_v it_o 7.8_o be_v scatter_v his_o disciple_n â—led_v 7.8_o and_o none_o almost_o dare_v show_v themselves_o 7.8_o save_v mary_n and_o john_n and_o some_o few_o woman_n with_o oâ—hers_n after_o our_o saviour_n death_n the_o apostle_n and_o their_o follower_n be_v glad_a to_o meet_v in_o 7.8_o chamber_n while_o the_o priest_n scribes_z and_o pharisee_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n in_o the_o temple_n â—o_o that_o as_o the_o 1â—_n treatise_n of_o the_o true_a câ—urchâ—s_n visibilitie_n haâ—h_v it_o if_o a_o weâ—ke_a body_n have_v then_o inquire_v for_o the_o church_n it_o be_v likely_a they_o have_v be_v direct_v to_o they_o in_o â—he_n time_n of_o those_o ten_o persecution_n there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o know_a assembly_n of_o christian_n but_o forthwith_o â—he_v tyranâ—s_n laboured_a to_o root_v they_o out_o but_o as_o tâ—rtullian_n say_v 1._o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v persecute_v and_o yet_o they_o increase_v afterwards_o when_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n overspread_v all_o so_o that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v against_o athanasius_n and_o he_o and_o some_o few_o confessor_n stand_v for_o the_o nicen_n faith_n insomuch_o as_o hierome_n say_v 2._o the_o world_n sigh_v and_o groan_v marvel_v at_o itself_o how_o it_o be_v become_v arrian_n what_o a_o slender_a appearance_n do_v the_o true_a professor_n then_o make_v and_o yet_o in_o such_o dangerous_a and_o revolt_a time_n even_o small_a 2._o assembly_n of_o particular_a congregation_n wheresoever_o disperse_v serve_v to_o make_v up_o the_o universal_a church_n militant_a so_o that_o the_o reader_n be_v not_o to_o be_v discourage_v if_o he_o find_v not_o the_o protestant_a assembly_n so_o throng_v since_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o s._n john_n foretell_v 14._o that_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v the_o church_n persecute_v by_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n the_o devil_n and_o his_o instrument_n shall_v fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o the_o lord_n promise_v to_o hide_v she_o till_o the_o tempest_n of_o persecution_n be_v overblown_a wherein_o god_n deal_v gracious_o with_o his_o church_n for_o have_v her_o enemy_n always_o see_v and_o know_v her_o professor_n they_o will_v like_o cruel_a beast_n have_v labour_v to_o devour_v the_o damn_n with_o her_o young_a the_o mother_n with_o her_o child_n now_o whereas_o the_o papist_n brag_v of_o their_o church_n visibilitie_n their_o own_o rhemist_n be_v drive_v to_o confess_v 6._o that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o outward_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o public_a intercourse_n of_o the_o faithful_a with_o the_o same_o may_v cease_v and_o practice_v their_o religion_n in_o secret_a and_o jesuite_n suarez_n think_v it_o probable_a 21._o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v profess_v his_o faith_n in_o secret_a where_o be_v then_o your_o tabernacle_n in_o the_o sun_n your_o light_a in_o the_o candlestick_n when_o as_o your_o church_n and_o pope_n shall_v walk_v with_o a_o dark_a lantern_n and_o say_v mass_n in_o a_o corner_n pa._n why_o be_v not_o the_o church_n always_o so_o conspicuous_a pro._n because_o sometime_o her_o best_a member_n as_o athanasius_n hilary_n ambrose_n and_o other_o be_v persecute_v as_o heretic_n and_o ungodly_a man_n and_o that_o by_o learned_a person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v powerful_a in_o the_o world_n able_a to_o draw_v great_a troop_n after_o they_o of_o such_o as_o for_o hope_n favour_n fear_v or_o the_o like_a respect_n be_v ready_a to_o follow_v they_o in_o this_o and_o the_o like_a case_n when_o false_a priest_n broach_v error_n and_o deceive_v many_o tyrant_n persecute_v god_n saint_n and_o cause_v other_o to_o retire_v then_o i_o say_v when_o the_o faithful_a want_n their_o ordinary_a intercourse_n one_o with_o another_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n malignant_a maybe_o great_a in_o comparison_n of_o those_o that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n pa._n if_o the_o church_n be_v not_o always_o so_o conspicuous_a in_o what_o sort_n then_o be_v it_o visible_a a_o visible_a church_n you_o grant_v pro._n in_o the_o general_a militant_a church_n there_o have_v in_o all_o age_n be_v some_o pastor_n and_o people_n more_o or_o less_o that_o have_v outward_o teach_v the_o truth_n of_o religion_n in_o substance_n though_o not_o free_a from_o error_n in_o all_o point_n and_o these_o have_v be_v visible_a by_o their_o ordinary_a stand_n in_o some_o part_n of_o god_n church_n beside_o for_o the_o more_o part_n there_o have_v be_v also_o some_o that_o withstand_v and_o condemn_v the_o gross_a error_n and_o superstition_n of_o their_o time_n and_o these_o good_a man_n while_o they_o be_v suffer_v teach_v the_o truth_n open_o but_o be_v persecute_v by_o such_o as_o go_v under_o the_o church_n name_n even_o then_o also_o they_o teach_v and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n in_o private_a to_o such_o faithful_a one_o as_o will_v join_v with_o they_o and_o even_o in_o those_o hard_a time_n they_o manifest_v their_o religion_n by_o their_o write_n letter_n confession_n at_o their_o judgement_n martyrdom_n or_o otherwise_o as_o they_o can_v now_o as_o learned_a doctor_n white_a in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o brother_n book_n have_v observe_v 3_o whensoever_o there_o be_v any_o pastor_n in_o the_o world_n which_o â—ither_o in_o a_o open_a view_n or_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o any_o part_n thereof_o do_v exercise_n though_o in_o private_a the_o action_n of_o true_a religion_n by_o sound_n teach_v the_o truth_n and_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v the_o church_n visible_a by_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o visibilitie_n as_o may_v serve_v for_o the_o gather_n and_o preserve_v of_o god_n elect_v now_o such_o visible_a pastor_n and_o people_n the_o protestant_a church_n be_v never_o utter_o destitute_a of_o pa._n you_o seem_v to_o make_v the_o church_n both_o visible_a and_o invisible_a pro._n may_v not_o one_o be_v within_o and_o see_v with_o his_o friend_n and_o yet_o hide_v to_o his_o enemy_n visible_a to_o the_o see_v and_o invisible_a to_o the_o blind_a indeed_o tyrant_n infidel_n and_o heretic_n they_o know_v the_o true_a believer_n as_o man_n of_o another_o profession_n but_o blind_v with_o malice_n and_o unbelief_n they_o acknowledge_v they_o not_o for_o true_a professor_n 1616._o as_o m._n bradford_n tell_v d._n day_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n the_o fault_n why_o the_o church_n be_v not_o see_v of_o you_o be_v not_o because_o the_o church_n be_v not_o visible_a but_o because_o your_o eye_n be_v not_o clear_a enough_o to_o see_v it_o and_o indeed_o such_o as_o put_v not_o on_o the_o spectacle_n of_o the_o word_n to_o find_v out_o the_o church_n but_o seek_v for_o she_o in_o outward_a pomp_n be_v much_o mistake_v aelian_a in_o his_o history_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o nicostratus_n who_o be_v a_o well-skilled_a artisan_n and_o find_v a_o curious_a piece_n of_o work_n draw_v by_o xeuxis_n that_o famous_a painter_n one_o who_o stand_v by_o wonder_v at_o he_o and_o ask_v he_o what_o pleasure_n he_o can_v take_v to_o stand_v as_o he_o do_v still_o gaze_v on_o the_o picture_n to_o who_o he_o answer_v 47._o have_v thou_o my_o eye_n my_o friend_n thou_o will_v not_o wonder_v nor_o ask_v i_o that_o question_n but_o rather_o be_v ravish_v as_o i_o be_o at_o the_o inimitable_a art_n of_o this_o rare_a and_o admire_a piece_n in_o like_a manner_n if_o our_o adversary_n have_v their_o eye_n anoint_v with_o the_o eyesalve_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o may_v easy_o discover_v the_o protestant_a church_n and_o her_o visible_a congregation_n the_o aramite_n 2_o king_n 6._o chap._n can_v not_o discern_v the_o city_n of_o samaria_n whither_o the_o prophet_n lead_v they_o until_o their_o eye_n be_v open_v no_o more_o can_v one_o discern_v or_o difference_n the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o malignant_a and_o conventicle_n of_o the_o wicked_a until_o his_o mind_n be_v enlighten_v and_o thus_o saint_n austin_n tell_v the_o donatist_n 9_o they_o can_v not_o see_v the_o church_n on_o the_o hill_n because_o their_o eye_n be_v blind_v to_o wit_n either_o with_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n saint_n austin_n compare_v 119._o the_o church_n to_o the_o moon_n which_o wax_v and_o wane_v be_v eclipse_v and_o sometime_o as_o in_o the_o change_n can_v be_v see_v yet_o none_o doubt_v but_o still_o there_o be_v a_o
affection_n as_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v be_v not_o this_o to_o minglâ—_n water_n with_o wine_n base_a mettle_n with_o good_a bullion_n and_o so_o indeed_o a_o corrupt_a of_o scripture_n beside_o you_o have_v which_o be_v 22.18.19_o fearful_a detract_v from_o god_n word_n thaâ—_n which_o be_v write_v with_o his_o own_o finger_n to_o wit_n the_o second_o commandment_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o because_o the_o word_n thereof_o be_v sharp_a and_o rip_v up_o the_o heartstring_n of_o your_o idolatry_n you_o have_v therefore_o omit_v they_o in_o your_o catechism_n catechism_n prayer_n book_n and_o in_o your_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n set_v forth_o by_o command_n of_o etc._n pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la and_o to_o salve_v up_o the_o matter_n lest_o thereby_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o than_o nine_o commandment_n you_o have_v cut_v the_o ten_o into_o two_o you_o may_v well_o have_v leave_v the_o word_n â—here_o that_o god_n people_n may_v know_v there_o be_v such_o a_o commandment_n howsoever_o they_o have_v count_v it_o the_o first_o or_o the_o second_o now_o as_o you_o have_v detract_v so_o you_o have_v add_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o thrust_v into_o the_o canon_n the_o apocryphal_a book_n which_o hierome_n the_o best_a language_v of_o all_o the_o father_n reg._n reject_v last_o you_o do_v not_o only_o allow_v but_o impose_v on_o other_o a_o corrupt_a translation_n of_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o vulgar_a latin_a edition_n whereas_o we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o original_n now_o sure_o we_o may_v better_o trust_v a_o original_a record_n than_o a_o copy_n extract_v thence_o and_o it_o be_v more_o wholesome_a to_o drink_v at_o the_o wellhead_n than_o at_o a_o corrupt_a and_o muddy_a stream_n now_o the_o latin_a edition_n which_o you_o follow_v and_o prefer_v before_o all_o other_o it_o be_v but_o a_o translation_n itself_o but_o the_o hebrew_n and_o greek_a which_o we_o follow_v be_v the_o well-spring_n and_o original_n be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o manifest_a corrupt_a of_o scripture_n to_o bind_v all_o man_n as_o your_o trent_n council_n do_v 4._o that_o none_o dare_v presume_v to_o reject_v this_o translation_n which_o by_o your_o own_o man_n be_v confess_v pont._n not_o to_o be_v saint_n hierâ—mes_v and_o already_o show_v to_o be_v a_o corrupt_a one_o by_o the_o learned_a of_o our_o side_n 3._o pa._n i_o look_v to_o have_v your_o professor_n name_v pro._n restore_v we_o entire_a our_o evidence_n which_o you_o have_v mar_v and_o make_v away_o return_v we_o our_o witness_n which_o you_o have_v chain_v up_o in_o your_o vatican_n library_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o we_o accept_v your_o challenge_n but_o do_v you_o indeed_o look_v to_o have_v our_o professor_n name_v and_o why_o so_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n may_v be_v visible_a though_o the_o name_n of_o her_o visible_a professor_n from_o time_n to_o time_n can_v not_o be_v show_v there_o may_v be_v thousand_o of_o professor_n in_o former_a age_n and_o yet_o happy_o no_o particular_a authentic_a record_n of_o their_o name_n now_o extant_a or_o if_o extant_a yet_o so_o as_o we_o can_v come_v by_o they_o nevertheless_o to_o answer_v you_o at_o your_o own_o weapon_n i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o clear_a that_o god_n have_v deal_v so_o gracious_o with_o his_o church_n as_o that_o he_o have_v continual_o preserve_v sufficient_a testimony_n of_o his_o truth_n that_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v depose_v on_o our_o side_n and_o that_o successive_o from_o age_n to_o age_n so_o that_o i_o may_v say_v as_o saint_n ambrose_n do_v in_o the_o like_a case_n 11._o you_o may_v well_o blot_v out_o our_o letter_n but_o our_o faith_n you_o shall_v never_o abolish_v papist_n may_v conceal_v our_o evidence_n and_o wipe_v out_o the_o name_n of_o our_o professor_n out_o of_o the_o record_n but_o when_o all_o be_v do_v the_o protestant_n faith_n be_v perpetual_a now_o in_o that_o we_o yield_v thus_o far_o to_o their_o importunity_n we_o do_v not_o this_o as_o if_o it_o be_v simple_o necessary_a for_o the_o demonstration_n of_o our_o church_n to_o produce_v such_o a_o catalogue_n of_o visible_a professor_n in_o all_o age_n but_o only_o out_o of_o the_o confidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o cause_n and_o partly_o to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o our_o clamorous_a adversary_n for_o it_o be_v tertullia_n rule_n 2._o that_o a_o church_n be_v to_o be_v account_v apostolic_a if_o it_o hold_v consanguinity_n of_o doctrine_n with_o the_o apostle_n now_o what_o though_o we_o can_v noâ—_n successive_o name_v such_o as_o teach_v as_o we_o do_v yet_o because_o god_n have_v promise_v there_o shall_v be_v always_o in_o the_o world_n a_o true_a church_n have_v either_o a_o large_a or_o small_a number_n of_o prosessor_n it_o suffice_v that_o we_o be_v able_a out_o of_o scripture_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o maintain_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o holy_a apostle_n teach_v and_o christ_n will_v have_v to_o be_v perpetual_a this_o i_o say_v suffice_v to_o manifest_v our_o succession_n although_o all_o history_n be_v silent_a of_o the_o name_n of_o our_o professor_n now_o that_o i_o be_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n in_o her_o several_a and_o successive_a century_n and_o age_n to_o give_v the_o reader_n some_o character_n and_o touch_n thereof_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o fiâ—st_n 600._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n wherein_o ten_o several_a time_n during_o the_o fiâ—st_n three_o century_n the_o church_n be_v persecute_v by_o tyrant_n and_o almost_o continual_o assault_v by_o heretic_n yet_o in_o the_o end_n truth_n prevail_v against_o error_n and_o patience_n overcome_v her_o persecutor_n this_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o our_o learned_a bishop_n jewel_n challenge_v the_o papist_n to_o show_v any_o orthodox_n father_n council_n or_o doctor_n that_o for_o the_o space_n of_o those_o 600_o year_n teach_v as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n do_v the_o like_a challenge_n be_v late_o renew_a by_o my_o dear_a friend_n that_o worthy_a divine_a doctor_n feat_o of_o oxford_n challenge_v 2._o the_o jesuit_n to_o produce_v out_o of_o good_a author_n any_o city_n parish_n or_o hamlet_n within_o 500_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n wherein_o there_o be_v any_o visible_a assembly_n that_o maintain_v in_o general_a the_o article_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n or_o such_o and_o such_o point_n of_o popery_n as_o at_o the_o conference_n he_o name_v in_o particular_a now_o of_o this_o period_n the_o first_o 300._o year_n thereof_o 2._o be_v the_o very_a flower_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n because_o that_o in_o theâ—e_n day_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v infallible_o teach_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o in_o their_o own_o person_n as_o also_o by_o otheâ—s_n that_o live_v to_o hear_v see_v and_o converse_v with_o those_o bless_a apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o christ_n jesus_n and_o this_o haply_o make_v egesippus_fw-la a_o ancient_a author_n call_v the_o church_n of_o those_o day_n graec._n a_o uncorrupt_a and_o virgin_n church_n and_o yet_o be_v this_o virgin_n church_n ill_o entreat_v by_o such_o a_o sow_v the_o tare_n of_o error_n which_o yet_o the_o careful_a husbandman_n in_o time_n weed_v up_o neither_o indeed_o for_o the_o space_n of_o these_o first_o 300_o can_v those_o tenet_n of_o popery_n get_v any_o foot_n their_o papal_a indulgence_n be_v yet_o unhatched_a their_o purgatory_n fire_n be_v yet_o unkindle_v it_o make_v not_o as_o afterward_o their_o pot_n boil_v and_o their_o kitchen_n smoke_n the_o mass_n be_v yet_o unmould_v transubstantiation_n be_v yet_o unbaked_a the_o treasury_n of_o merit_n be_v yet_o unminted_a the_o pope_n transcendent_a power_n be_v uncreated_a ecclesiasticke_n be_v unexempt_v and_o depose_v of_o king_n yet_o undreamed_a of_o the_o lay-people_n be_v not_o yet_o cozen_v of_o the_o cup_n communion_n under_o one_o kind_n be_v not_o yet_o in_o kind_n it_o be_v not_o then_o know_v that_o liturgy_n and_o prayer_n be_v usual_o and_o public_o make_v in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a they_o do_v not_o then_o worship_n and_o adore_v any_o wooden_a or_o breaden_a god_n they_o worship_v that_o which_o they_o know_v and_o that_o in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n 4.22.24_o and_o they_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o they_o believe_v 10.14_o so_o do_v they_o and_o so_o do_v we_o in_o a_o word_n in_o the_o former_a age_n of_o the_o church_n satan_n be_v bind_v after_o the_o thousand_o year_n he_o be_v loose_v and_o after_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o millenary_a about_o the_o year_n 1370_o he_o be_v bind_v anew_o concern_v the_o church_n estate_n in_o the_o next_o five_o hundred_o year_n age._n it_o grow_v very_o corrupt_a so_o that_o of_o these_o time_n we_o may_v say_v as_o winefridus_fw-la bear_v at_o kirton_n in_o devonshire_n after_o surname_v boniface_n be_v
they_o do_v mean_v the_o pope_n for_o the_o time_n be_v now_o to_o this_o height_n the_o pope_n come_v under_o pretence_n of_o the_o church_n government_n the_o church_n discipline_n rack_a the_o spiritual_a censure_n to_o a_o civil_a punishment_n by_o the_o church_n solemnity_n in_o crown_a emperor_n by_o his_o excommunication_n absolution_n and_o dispensation_n he_o rise_v to_o his_o greatness_n of_o state_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o work_n meritorious_a jubilee_n pardon_n and_o indulgence_n he_o maintain_v his_o state_n and_o now_o i_o come_v to_o show_v out_o of_o good_a author_n that_o in_o nine_o several_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n the_o best_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n have_v teach_v as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v the_o first_o centurie_n from_o the_o first_o year_n of_o grace_n unto_o the_o year_n one_o hundred_o christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o protestant_n founder_n papist_n who_o do_v you_o name_n in_o this_o first_o age_n that_o teach_v the_o protestant_a faith_n protestant_n i_o name_v our_o bless_a saviour_n christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n and_o his_o scholar_n titus_n and_o timothy_n together_o with_o the_o church_n which_o they_o plant_v as_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n corinthian_n and_o the_o rest_n these_o i_o name_n for_o our_o first_o founder_n and_o top_n of_o our_o kin_n as_o also_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n that_o bury_v christ_n body_n a_o special_a benefactor_n to_o the_o religion_n plant_v in_o this_o land_n these_o teach_v for_o substance_n and_o in_o the_o positive_a ground_n of_o religion_n as_o we_o do_v in_o our_o article_n liturgy_n homily_n and_o apology_n by_o public_a authority_n establish_v in_o our_o church_n of_o england_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v but_o few_o writer_n in_o this_o age_n who_o undoubted_a work_n have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n yet_o for_o instance_n sake_n i_o name_v that_o bless_a martyr_n of_o christ_n ignatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v sentence_v to_o be_v devour_v of_o wild_a beast_n which_o he_o patient_o endure_v say_v 33._o i_o be_o the_o wheat_n or_o grain_n to_o be_v ground_n with_o the_o tooth_n of_o beast_n that_o i_o may_v be_v pure_a bread_n for_o my_o master_n tooth_n let_v fire_n rack_n pulley_n yea_o and_o all_o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n come_v on_o i_o so_o i_o may_v win_v christ._n here_o also_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a register_n i_o may_v place_v dionysius_n areopagita_n who_o they_o usual_o place_v in_o this_o first_o age_n as_o if_o he_o be_v that_o denys_n mention_v in_o the_o 17.34_o act_n whereas_o indeed_o he_o be_v a_o post_n natus_fw-la and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n live_v about_o the_o four_o age_n and_o not_o in_o this_o first_o for_o denys_n demophil_n say_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v solemn_a temple_n like_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o chancel_n sever_v with_o such_o and_o such_o sanctification_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o fiâ—st_a age_n make_v their_o assembly_n to_o prayer_n both_o in_o such_o private_a place_n and_o with_o such_o simplicity_n as_o the_o apostle_n 8._o do_v and_o as_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n suffer_v 6._o they_o again_o denys_n tell_v we_o that_o when_o he_o write_v monk_n be_v rise_v 6._o and_o they_o of_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n and_o many_o ceremony_n to_o hallow_v they_o whereas_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n when_o the_o true_a dionysius_n live_v monk_n be_v not_o hear_v of_o yea_o chrysostome_n say_v hebr._n that_o when_o paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n there_o be_v not_o then_o so_o much_o as_o any_o footstep_n of_o a_o monk_n pa._n i_o challenge_v saint_n denys_n for_o we_o he_o be_v as_o our_o rhemist_n 17._o say_v all_o for_o the_o catholic_n pro._n take_v he_o as_o he_o be_v and_o as_o he_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n he_o be_v not_o whole_o you_o but_o in_o some_o thing_n clean_o contrary_a to_o you_o as_o namely_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n wherein_o you_o vary_v from_o we_o most_o beside_o he_o have_v not_o your_o sole_a receive_n of_o the_o priest_n nor_o minister_a under_o one_o kind_n to_o they_o who_o receive_v nor_o exhortation_n lesson_n prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n which_o the_o people_n understand_v not_o he_o have_v not_o your_o invocation_n of_o saint_n noâ—_n adoration_n of_o creature_n nor_o sacrifice_v of_o christ_n to_o god_n nor_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n so_o that_o in_o thing_n of_o substance_n and_o not_o of_o ceremony_n only_o he_o be_v we_o and_o not_o you_o as_o i_o hope_v will_v appear_v by_o his_o write_n for_o we_o will_v for_o the_o time_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o father_n of_o this_o first_o age_n although_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v saint_n denys_n his_o name_n seem_v to_o be_v write_v in_o the_o four_o or_o five_o age_n after_o christ._n pap_n can_v you_o prove_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v as_o you_o do_v pro._n we_o have_v clear_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n etc._n which_o appoint_v god_n people_n to_o receive_v the_o bless_a cup_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o be_v present_a at_o such_o a_o divine_a service_n as_o themselves_o understand_v etc._n we_o have_v express_v command_n forbid_v image-worship_n 4.15_o against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n it_o be_v say_v 63.16_o that_o abraham_n know_v we_o not_o and_o isaac_n be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o the_o bless_a angel_n refuse_v all_o religious_a honour_n and_o adoration_n 9_o likewise_o against_o merit_n of_o work_n and_o work_n of_o super-erogation_a it_o be_v say_v 8.18_o that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o present_a time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n when_o we_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v command_v we_o we_o have_v but_o do_v that_o which_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o do_v and_o the_o like_a pa._n you_o allege_v scripture_n and_o so_o do_v we_o yea_o in_o some_o thing_n the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o as_o where_o it_o be_v say_v 26.26_o this_o be_v my_o body_n pro._n what_o though_o it_o make_v for_o you_o in_o show_n so_o do_v it_o for_o the_o anabaptist_n where_o it_o be_v say_v 4.32_o that_o the_o christian_n have_v all_o thing_n common_a you_o will_v not_o hence_o infer_v that_o because_o in_o such_o a_o extremity_n their_o charity_n for_o the_o relief_n of_o other_o make_v thing_n common_a concern_v the_o use_n that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o property_n in_o the_o good_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o show_n and_o semblance_n of_o word_n but_o the_o sense_n thereof_o that_o import_v the_o truth_n saint_n paul_n say_v of_o his_o corinth_n 12.27_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o not_o mean_v any_o transubstantiation_n of_o substance_n but_o hereof_o anon_o in_o his_o due_a place_n pa._n the_o scripture_n make_v not_o for_o you_o but_o as_o you_o have_v translate_v they_o pro._n for_o any_o point_n we_o hold_v we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o original_n yea_o we_o say_v further_o let_v the_o indifferent_a christian_a reader_n who_o have_v but_o tolerable_a understanding_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n compare_v our_o english_a translation_n with_o those_o which_o your_o own_o man_n pagnine_a arias_n montanus_n and_o other_o have_v publish_v and_o they_o will_v find_v but_o little_a countenance_n for_o popery_n and_o namely_o for_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o service_n in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n which_o as_o be_v already_o prove_v have_v be_v decree_v direct_o contrary_a to_o god_n express_a word_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v arâ—iâ—_n that_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o theâ—e_n be_v no_o doctrine_n scripture_n necessary_a for_o our_o everlasting_a salvation_n but_o that_o be_v or_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o that_o fountain_n of_o truth_n as_o be_v either_o express_o therein_o contain_v or_o such_o as_o by_o sound_a inference_n may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o and_o this_o be_v witness_v by_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o 17._o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_v and_o thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n which_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o do_v if_o they_o contain_v not_o a_o perfect_a doctrine_n of_o all_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o duty_n to_o be_v practise_v and_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o man_n of_o god_n such_o a_o one_o as_o
timothy_n be_v it_o hold_v in_o other_o also_o for_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o profitable_a for_o such_o and_o such_o uâ—eâ—_n that_o thereby_o it_o perfect_v a_o divine_a much_o more_o a_o ordinary_a christian_a that_o which_o can_v perfect_v the_o teacher_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o learner_n pa._n do_v you_o disclaim_v all_o tradition_n pro._n we_o acknowledge_v tradition_n concern_v discipline_n and_o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n but_o not_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n or_o matter_n of_o faith_n &_o religion_n you_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o holy_a scripture_n receive_v they_o say_v your_o trent_n council_n 1._o with_o equal_a reverence_n and_o religious_a affection_n as_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o we_o daâ—e_n not_o do_v so_o but_o such_o tradition_n as_o we_o receive_v we_o hold_v and_o esteem_v far_o inferior_a concern_v the_o scriptuâ—e_a canon_n the_o trent_n council_n accurse_v 4._o such_o as_o receive_v not_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la â—oby_n judith_n baruch_n wisdom_n for_o canonical_a scriptuâ—e_n now_o we_o retain_v book_n the_o same_o canon_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n hold_v and_o receive_v from_o the_o jew_n unto_o who_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o 3.2_o god_n be_v as_o saint_n augustine_n speak_v 8._o the_o christian_n library-keeper_n now_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v these_o book_n which_o we_o term_v apocryphal_a into_o their_o 1._o canon_n yea_o christ_n himself_o divide_v the_o 24.44_o canon_n into_o three_o several_a rank_n into_o the_o law_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o psalm_n now_o the_o apocryphal_a come_v not_o within_o this_o reckon_n indeed_o as_o s._n hierome_n say_v the_o church_n read_v these_o book_n for_o example_n of_o life_n and_o instruction_n of_o manner_n but_o yet_o it_o do_v not_o apply_v they_o to_o establish_v any_o doctrine_n of_o comunion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n if_o any_o shall_v say_v the_o church_n be_v not_o induce_v for_o just_a cause_n to_o communicate_v the_o â—ay_n people_n under_o one_o kind_n uâ—z_n of_o bread_n only_o and_o shall_v say_v they_o err_v in_o so_o do_v let_v he_o be_v accurse_v â—1_n say_v the_o trent_n council_n now_o our_o church_n hold_v 97._o that_o both_o the_o part_n of_o the_o lord_n sacrament_n aught_o to_o bâ—e_v minister_v to_o all_o god_n people_n so_o thaâ—_n according_a to_o we_o in_o the_o public_a celebration_n of_o â—he_n eâ—chaâ—ist_n communion_n in_o boâ—h_a kind_n ouâ—ht_a to_o be_v give_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o christians_n right_o dispose_v and_o prepare_v and_o this_o oâ—â—_n tenet_n be_v agreeable_a to_o christ_n institution_n 26â—27_n and_o precept_n 〈◊〉_d who_o say_v express_o and_o liâ—erally_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o it_o agree_v also_o with_o saint_n paul_n dom._n precept_n and_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n 11.23.26_o and_o the_o privative_a church_n dionysius_n arcopagita_n who_o as_o you_o say_v be_v saint_n paul_n scholar_n and_o disciple_n relate_v 3._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n on_o this_o manner_n after_o the_o priest_n have_v pray_v that_o he_o may_v hoâ—â—ly_o distribute_v and_o that_o all_o they_o that_o be_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n may_v receive_v it_o worthy_o he_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o many_o piece_n and_o divide_v one_o cup_n among_o all_o ignatius_n who_o be_v scholar_n to_o saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n say_v philadelâ—h_n that_o one_o bread_n be_v break_v unto_o all_o and_o one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v 26._o the_o word_n of_o ignatius_n be_v not_o as_o you_o allege_v they_o there_o be_v one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o but_o there_o be_v one_o cup_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o though_o the_o greek_a copy_n read_v as_o you_o do_v yet_o he_o say_v that_o much_o credit_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o prot._n shall_v we_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o a_o translation_n then_o to_o the_o original_a if_o the_o wellhead_n and_o spring_n be_v corrupt_v how_o shall_v the_o brook_n or_o stream_v run_v clear_a it_o may_v be_v indeed_o that_o divers_a error_n be_v creep_v both_o into_o the_o greek_a &_o latin_a copy_n but_o for_o the_o place_n alleagâ—d_v there_o be_v no_o colour_n of_o corruption_n in_o asmuch_o as_o the_o same_o that_o ignatius_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o same_o be_v repeat_v of_o the_o cup_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n and_o howsoever_o bellarmine_n may_v produce_v some_o latin_a copy_n that_o translate_v the_o word_n of_o ignatius_n as_o bellarmine_n set_v they_o down_o vnus_fw-la calix_n totius_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la yet_o as_o d._n feat_o observe_v in_o the_o grand_a sacrilege_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n vitlemius_fw-la and_o divers_a other_o latin_a copy_n follow_v the_o original_a verbatim_o render_v they_o thus_o vnus_fw-la calix_n omnibus_fw-la distributus_fw-la that_o be_v one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o and_o not_o as_o bellarmine_n and_o philadelph_n baronius_n ad_fw-la ann._n 109_o sect_n 25._o will_v have_v it_o as_o if_o ignatius_n have_v say_v that_o one_o cup_n be_v distribute_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d omnibus_fw-la but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la not_o to_o all_o but_o for_o all_o that_o be_v for_o the_o behoof_n and_o benefit_n of_o all_o howsoever_o they_o wrest_v it_o ignatius_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o cup_n and_o this_o not_o the_o priest_n cup_n but_o the_o church_n cup_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v distribute_v but_o now_o adays_o in_o the_o mass_n there_o be_v no_o distribution_n of_o the_o cup._n pa._n christ_n speak_v these_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o only_o to_o the_o apostle_n â—estat_fw-ge as_o they_o be_v priest_n and_o not_o to_o the_o laity_n pro._n by_o this_o mean_n you_o may_v take_v away_o the_o bread_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o lay-people_n for_o when_o christ_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n none_o be_v present_a for_o aught_o we_o know_v but_o only_o the_o apostle_n beside_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o yet_o full_o ordain_v priest_n though_o they_o have_v be_v once_o send_v to_o preach_v christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n breathe_v on_o they_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o full_o endue_v they_o with_o priestly_a power_n john_n 20.22_o again_o the_o apostle_n at_o this_o supper_n be_v communicants_a not_o minister_n of_o the_o sacrament_n christ_n be_v then_o the_o only_a minister_n in_o that_o action_n now_o christ_n deliver_v they_o the_o cup_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bread_n say_v to_o the_o same_o person_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o respect_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o to_o who_o he_o have_v say_v before_o take_v and_o eat_v give_v both_o alike_o in_o charge_n so_o that_o you_o must_v either_o bar_v the_o people_n from_o both_o or_o admit_v they_o to_o both_o now_o if_o neither_o precept_n of_o eat_v or_o drink_v belong_v to_o the_o laity_n the_o laity_n be_v not_o at_o all_o bind_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n pa._n although_o it_o be_v say_v of_o drink_v the_o cup_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o yet_o the_o word_n do_v this_o be_v speak_v absolute_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o bread_n and_o but_o conditional_o of_o the_o cup_n namely_o as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v drink_v it_o 1_o cor._n 11.25_o so_o that_o these_o word_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o infer_v not_o any_o commandment_n of_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n pro._n according_a to_o your_o tenet_n our_o saviour_n say_v not_o do_v this_o as_o often_o as_o you_o lay_v man_n communicate_v but_o whensoever_o you_o receive_v the_o cup_n and_o drink_v then_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o lay_v people_n drink_v which_o need_v never_o be_v do_v by_o you_o according_a to_o romish_a divinity_n do_v this_o nothing_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o beside_o as_o there_o be_v a_o quotiescunque_fw-la as_o often_o set_v before_o the_o cup_n as_o oft_o as_o you_o drink_v so_o there_o be_v a_o quotiescunque_fw-la set_v before_o the_o bread_n as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o bread_n vers_n 26._o so_o that_o quotiâ—scunque_fw-la biberitis_fw-la as_o often_o as_o you_o drink_v can_v make_v the_o precept_n conditional_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o cup_n more_o than_o of_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v alike_o refer_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o to_o the_o cup._n pa._n we_o wrong_v not_o the_o laity_n minister_a unto_o they_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o they_o receive_v the_o same_o benefit_n by_o one_o that_o they_o shall_v do_v by_o both_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v whole_a in_o 3._o each_o so_o that_o the_o people_n receive_v the_o blood_n together_o with_o the_o host_n by_o a_o concomitancy_n pro._n in_o vain_a have_v you_o devise_v concomitance_n to_o
for_o we_o now_o though_o christ_n body_n be_v not_o according_a to_o his_o material_a substance_n whole_o and_o entire_o under_o the_o outward_a element_n yet_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v true_o term_v christ_n body_n because_o of_o a_o relative_n and_o sacramental_a union_n and_o donation_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v together_o with_o the_o sign_n worthy_o receive_v pa._n what_o reason_n have_v you_o to_o interpret_v these_o word_n figurative_o this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v this_o bread_n be_v a_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o not_o plain_o and_o literal_o as_o they_o sound_v pro._n figurative_a speech_n be_v oftentimes_o plain_a speech_n now_o there_o be_v no_o other_o figure_n or_o trope_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n but_o such_o as_o be_v and_o always_o be_v usual_a in_o sacrament_n and_o familiar_o know_v to_o the_o church_n now_o sacrament_n must_v be_v expound_v sacramental_o and_o according_o the_o word_n allege_v must_v not_o be_v take_v literal_o but_o figurative_o christ_n take_v bread_n and_o break_v bread_n say_v of_o the_o same_o this_n be_v my_o body_n now_o this_o can_v be_v proper_o take_v therefore_o for_o the_o right_n expound_v of_o these_o word_n we_o be_v necessary_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o a_o figurative_a interpretation_n and_o the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v that_o common_a maxim_n 6._o disparatum_fw-la de_fw-la disparato_fw-la non_fw-la propriè_fw-la praedicatur_fw-la that_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v proper_o and_o literal_o affirm_v joint_o of_o another_o thing_n which_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n by_o this_o rule_n bread_n and_o christ_n body_n can_v be_v proper_o affirm_v one_o of_o another_o bread_n be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o flesh_n can_v no_o more_o possible_o be_v call_v the_o flâ—sh_n or_o body_n of_o christ_n literal_o than_o lead_n can_v be_v call_v wood_n and_o this_o make_v we_o interpret_v the_o word_n figurative_o and_o we_o have_v in_o scripture_n most_o manifest_a place_n which_o prove_v these_o woâ—ds_n this_n be_v my_o body_n to_o be_v figurative_o take_v and_o understand_v because_o in_o scripture_n whensoever_o the_o sign_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n have_v the_o name_n &_o appellation_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v the_o speech_n be_v always_o tropical_a and_o figurative_a and_o this_o agreâ—th_n with_o s._n austiâ—s_n rule_n bonifac_o sacrament_n be_v sign_n which_o often_o do_v take_v the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v signify_v and_o represent_v therefore_o do_v they_o carry_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o thus_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o passeover_n the_o lamb_n call_v the_o passeover_n math._n 26.17_o exod._n 12.11_o 27._o the_o rock_n the_o sign_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o passion_n be_v call_v christ_n and_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n 1._o cor._n 10_o 4._o circmmcision_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o covenant_n call_v the_o covenant_n and_o baptism_n the_o sign_n of_o christ_n burial_n call_v christ_n burial_n for_o so_o say_v s._n augustine_n 16._o that_o as_o baptism_n be_v call_v christ_n burial_n so_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n callâ—d_v his_o body_n now_o this_o show_n or_o semblance_n of_o word_n conclude_v not_o that_o christ_n or_o the_o lamb_n be_v real_o the_o rock_n the_o passeover_n but_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v mean_v figurative_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o scripture_n special_o in_o such_o sacramental_o speech_n as_o this_o be_v we_o be_v now_o about_o to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o that_o which_o it_o betoken_v and_o so_o to_o call_v circumcision_n the_o covenant_n because_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n thâ—t_o betoken_v the_o covenant_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n beside_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o wit_n this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n luke_n 22.20_o be_v figurative_a and_o not_o to_o be_v literal_o take_v for_o you_o yourselves_o sâ—y_v râ—sâ—ondeo_fw-la that_o calix_n or_o the_o cup_n be_v there_o take_v for_o that_o which_o be_v iâ—_n the_o cup_n so_o that_o your_o sâ—lves_n admit_v a_o trope_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n pap_n if_o these_o figurative_a speâ—ches_n be_v true_a yet_o i_o can_v see_v what_o argument_n you_o can_v draw_v from_o hence_o or_o how_o you_o can_v hence_o prove_v any_o thing_n against_o our_o tenet_n say_v our_o â—nglish_fw-fr mis-allegation_n baron_fw-fr for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n in_o divinity_n that_o theologia_n symbolica_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la aâ—gumentativa_fw-la that_o figurative_a speech_n afford_v no_o certain_a proof_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n pro._n the_o zeâ—lous_a reverend_a and_o learned_a l._n bishop_n of_o durâ—sme_n doctor_n morton_n tell_v 42.43_o your_o baron_n and_o his_o suggester_n that_o upon_o the_o no-pâ—oper_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n this_n be_v my_o body_n it_o must_v follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n in_o your_o romish_a mass_n no_o corporal_a presence_n no_o râ—all_a sacrifice_n no_o proper_a eat_n no_o lawful_a divine_a adoration_n thereof_o and_o as_o for_o the_o rule_n that_o symbolical_a argument_n mâ—ke_v no_o necessary_a conclusion_n the_o say_v learn_v and_o reverend_a father_n say_v that_o this_o make_v not_o against_o we_o touch_v the_o figurative_a woâ—ds_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n the_o position_n make_v only_o against_o they_o who_o extract_v either_o a_o literal_a sense_n out_o of_o a_o parabolicall_a and_o figurative_a speech_n as_o origen_n do_v when_o have_v râ—ad_v that_o scriptureâ—_n thâ—re_v be_v some_o that_o castrate_v themselves_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n whâ—ch_n be_v but_o a_o pâ—rabolicall_a speech_n he_o do_v real_o and_o therefore_o foolish_o castrate_v himself_o or_o else_o when_o man_n tâ—râ—e_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n proper_o and_o literal_o speak_v intâ—â—_n figurative_a meaning_n as_o when_o pope_n innocent_a thâ—_n three_o tâ—_n prove_v that_o his_o papal_a authority_n be_v above_o thâ—_n imperial_a allege_v that_o scripture_n gen._n 1._o god_n make_v two_o great_a light_n the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n as_o if_o the_o imperial_a like_o the_o moon_n have_v borrow_v its_o authority_n from_o the_o papal_a as_o from_o the_o sun_n or_o as_o pope_n boniface_n 8_o from_o those_o word_n luk._n 22._o behold_v here_o be_v two_o sword_n argue_v that_o both_o the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a sword_n be_v in_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o be_v vicar_n of_o christ._n now_o such_o kind_n of_o symbolical_a reason_n be_v indeed_o of_o no_o force_n â—ut_v by_o that_o position_n be_v it_o never_o forbid_v whensoever_o in_o scripture_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o symbol_n or_o sign_n that_o then_o the_o symbolical_a and_o sacramental_a speech_n shall_v be_v judge_v tropical_a but_o this_o kind_n of_o exposition_n be_v always_o approve_v of_o christ_n and_o by_o his_o church_n so_o here_o christ_n take_v bread_n and_o break_v bread_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o sign_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o say_v of_o the_o same_o bread_n this_n be_v my_o body_n the_o sense_n can_v possible_o be_v literal_a but_o altogether_o figurative_a as_o have_v be_v show_v by_o divers_a example's_n in_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o pass_v over_o call_v the_o passeover_n the_o rock_n but_o a_o sign_n of_o christ_n call_v christ_n in_o each_o onâ—_n of_o these_o the_o symbol_n be_v a_o sign_n and_o figure_n the_o speech_n must_v infallible_o be_v figurative_a and_o therefore_o bread_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n figurative_o and_o thus_o far_o our_o learned_a bishop_n of_o duresme_fw-fr of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v 25._o that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o retain_v and_o that_o due_a honour_n worship_n and_o veneration_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v 22._o that_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o relic_n and_o also_o of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v ground_v upon_o no_o warranty_n of_o scripture_n but_o rather_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o so_o indeed_o we_o find_v that_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o moral_a law_n have_v condemn_v 26.18_o in_o general_a all_o imaâ—eâ—_n and_o idol_n devise_v by_o man_n for_o worship_n and_o adoration_n and_o this_o precept_n be_v a_o part_n of_o his_o moral_a law_n it_o bind_v 31._o we_o in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o it_o do_v the_o israelite_n of_o old_a for_o in_o all_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o ever_o this_o precept_n be_v abrogated_a so_o that_o it_o bind_v israelite_n christian_n and_o all_o pa._n if_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v forbid_v exod._n 20._o ver_fw-la 4_o 5._o then_o all_o make_n of_o they_o be_v forbid_v for_o the_o same_o precept_n which_o say_v thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o
and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n in_o that_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o eternal_a word_n of_o god_n be_v make_v flesh_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n neither_o evanished_a nor_o yet_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o flesh_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n neither_o by_o evanish_v of_o the_o substance_n thereof_o nor_o yet_o by_o change_v the_o substance_n thereof_o into_o another_o substance_n justine_n martyr_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n even_o that_o sin_n sanctify_a food_n wherewith_o our_o blood_n and_o flesh_n by_o conversion_n be_v nourish_v be_v that_o which_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n incarnate_a our_o lord_n say_v clemens_n of_o alexandria_n 38._o do_v bless_v wine_n when_o he_o say_v take_v drink_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n irenaeus_n say_v 57â—_n that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n of_o that_o condition_n which_o be_v usual_a among_o we_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o 32._o the_o cup_n likewise_o contain_v that_o creature_n which_o be_v usual_a among_o we_o his_o blood_n so_o that_o in_o their_o construction_n it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o christ_n call_v his_o body_n it_o be_v bread_n in_o substance_n material_a bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o signification_n and_o sacramental_a relation_n the_o lord_n call_v bread_n his_o body_n now_o since_o bread_n can_v not_o be_v his_o body_n substantial_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v it_o be_v only_o his_o body_n sacramental_o of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v the_o use_n of_o image_n we_o find_v that_o in_o these_o best_a &_o ancient_a time_n christian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o bring_v they_o into_o their_o church_n that_o some_o of_o they_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o admit_v the_o art_n itself_o of_o make_v they_o so_o jealous_a be_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n and_o careful_a for_o the_o prevention_n of_o deceit_n whereby_o the_o simple_a may_v any_o way_n be_v draw_v on_o to_o the_o adore_v of_o they_o we_o be_v plain_o forbid_v say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n 24._o to_o exercise_v that_o deceitful_a art_n for_o the_o prophet_n say_v thou_o shall_v not_o make_v the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n either_o in_o the_o heaven_n or_o in_o the_o earth_n beneath_o 58._o moses_n command_v man_n to_o make_v no_o image_n that_o shall_v represent_v god_n by_o art_n â—1_n for_o in_o truth_n a_o image_n be_v a_o dead_a matter_n form_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o artificer_n but_o we_o have_v no_o sensible_a image_n make_v of_o any_o sensible_a matter_n but_o such_o a_o image_n as_o be_v to_o be_v conceive_v with_o the_o understanding_n 20._o yea_o but_o thy_o image_n be_v of_o gold_n be_v it_o so_o now_o i_o pray_v thou_o what_o be_v gold_n or_o silver_n iron_n brass_n ivory_n the_o adamant_n diamond_n or_o precious_a stone_n be_v they_o not_o terra_fw-la et_fw-la ex_fw-la terrâ_fw-la be_v they_o ought_v but_o earth_n and_o make_v of_o the_o earth_n now_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o piecâ—_n of_o more_o refine_a earth_n i_o have_v learned_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d terram_fw-la calcare_fw-la non_fw-la colere_fw-la to_o walk_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o to_o worship_v it_o to_o set_v my_o foot_n on_o it_o not_o to_o bow_v my_o knee_n to_o it_o and_o thus_o far_o clement_a of_o alexandria_n hold_v it_o a_o monstrous_a thing_n to_o bow_v down_o to_o a_o stock_n or_o a_o stone_n irenaeus_n reckon_v it_o among_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o gnostike_n 24._o that_o they_o have_v certain_a paint_a image_n and_o other_o make_v of_o other_o stuff_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o picture_n of_o christ_n make_v by_o pilate_n when_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o christian_n alexandro_n have_v command_v that_o in_o every_o city_n church_n shall_v be_v build_v without_o image_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v call_v adrian's_n temple_n because_o they_o have_v no_o god_n in_o they_o which_o they_o say_v he_o make_v for_o that_o end_n to_o wit_n to_o pleasure_v the_o christian_n it_o be_v present_o conceive_v that_o he_o prepare_v those_o temple_n for_o christ_n as_o aelius_n lampridius_n noteh_fw-it in_o the_o life_n of_o alexander_n severus_n which_o be_v a_o evident_a argument_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o use_n of_o christian_n in_o those_o day_n to_o have_v any_o image_n in_o their_o church_n learned_a master_n casaâ—bone_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o lampridius_n lampâ—id_fw-la think_v that_o this_o story_n be_v rather_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o tiberius_n the_o emperor_n â—han_o to_o hadrian_n and_o that_o adrian_n cause_v temple_n to_o be_v dedicate_v to_o his_o own_o name_n and_o thâ—se_a temple_n adrian_n be_v prevent_v by_o death_n remain_v unfinished_a and_o without_o any_o image_n at_o all_o whence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o many_o wâ—n_a thought_n that_o adrian_n build_v those_o temple_n not_o to_o himself_o but_o unto_o christ_n and_o with_o these_o agree_v lampridiusâ—_n as_o one_o who_o know_v that_o which_o none_o can_v then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o both_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n do_v worship_n god_n without_o image_n and_o picture_n as_o both_o strabo_n and_o dio_n write_v and_o that_o in_o their_o day_n the_o christian_a church_n be_v such_o as_o afterward_o saint_n austin_n report_v they_o to_o have_v be_v in_o his_o day_n saint_n austin_n upon_o the_o hundred_o and_o thirteen_o psalm_n 2._o expound_v those_o word_n of_o david_n that_o idol_n have_v a_o mouth_n and_o speak_v not_o make_v this_o objection_n that_o the_o church_n have_v also_o divers_a instrument_n and_o vessel_n make_v of_o gold_n and_o silver_n for_o the_o use_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o he_o answer_v have_v these_o instrument_n mouth_n and_o speak_v not_o eye_n and_o see_v not_o do_v we_o address_v our_o prayer_n to_o they_o now_o sure_o he_o can_v not_o have_v speak_v thus_o if_o he_o have_v image_n in_o church_n or_o if_o image_n have_v be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n utensil_n and_o moveable_n in_o his_o day_n concern_v prayer_n to_o saint_n justine_n martyr_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o tertullian_n have_v report_v the_o public_a form_n of_o christian_a service_n and_o religious_a exercise_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o yet_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o only_o of_o prayer_n direct_v to_o god_n in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o christ_n alone_o irenaeus_n tell_v we_o tius_fw-la that_o in_o his_o day_n the_o church_n per_fw-la universum_fw-la mundum_fw-la irenaeusâ—aith_v â—aith_z not_o as_o irâ—nâ—ei_fw-la fevardentius_n and_o the_o papist_n now_o a_o day_n will_v teach_v he_o that_o the_o heretic_n call_v upon_o false_a and_o imaginary_a saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o true_a saint_n and_o holy_a angel_n but_o this_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n call_v upon_o god_n in_o christ_n jesus_n eusebius_n in_o his_o story_n set_v down_o verbatim_o a_o long_a prayer_n use_v by_o polycarp_n the_o martyr_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o suffering_n wherein_o if_o invocation_n of_o saint_n have_v be_v repute_v any_o part_n of_o christian_a devotion_n in_o those_o day_n he_o will_v undoubted_o in_o so_o great_a peril_n and_o at_o his_o death_n have_v recommend_v himself_o to_o god_n by_o the_o prayer_n and_o merit_n of_o saint_n but_o his_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v protestant-like_a tender_v to_o god_n himself_o only_o by_o the_o mediation_n of_o christ_n conclude_v his_o prayer_n in_o this_o manner_n 15._o therefore_o in_o all_o thing_n i_o praise_v thou_o i_o bless_v thou_o i_o glorify_v thou_o through_o the_o eternal_a priest_n of_o our_o profession_n jesus_n christ_n thy_o belove_a son_n to_o who_o with_o thou_o o_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v all_o glory_n now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n when_o the_o people_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n desire_v to_o have_v the_o body_n or_o bone_n of_o their_o martyredâ—_n bishop_n polycarp_n to_o burial_n the_o jew_n persuade_v the_o governor_n not_o to_o grant_v it_o for_o that_o then_o the_o christian_n will_v leave_v christ_n and_o worship_v the_o body_n of_o polycarp_n to_o which_o surmise_n they_o return_v this_o answer_n 39_o we_o can_v never_o be_v induce_v either_o to_o forsake_v christ_n which_o have_v suffer_v for_o all_o that_o be_v save_v in_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worship_n or_o to_o worship_v any_o other_o for_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o adore_v he_o but_o the_o martyr_n as_o the_o
of_o they_o 5._o as_o former_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n have_v do_v concern_v saintly_o invocation_n origen_n say_v 432._o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o please_v god_n alone_o and_o labour_n to_o have_v he_o propitious_a unto_o we_o procure_v his_o goodwill_n with_o godlâ—nesse_n and_o all_o kind_n of_o virtue_n and_o if_o celsus_n will_v yet_o have_v we_o to_o procure_v the_o goodwill_n of_o any_o other_o after_o he_o that_o be_v god_n over_o all_o let_v he_o consider_v that_o as_o when_o the_o body_n be_v move_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o shadow_n thereof_o do_v follow_v it_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n have_v god_n favourable_a unto_o we_o who_o be_v over_o all_o it_o follow_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v all_o his_o friend_n both_o angel_n and_o soul_n and_o spirit_n love_v unto_o we_o and_o whereas_o celsus_n have_v say_v of_o the_o angel_n that_o they_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n we_o be_v to_o pray_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o may_v be_v favourable_a to_o we_o to_o this_o origen_n answer_v in_o this_o manner_n 406._o away_o with_o celsus_n his_o council_n say_v that_o we_o must_v pray_v to_o angel_n for_o we_o must_v pray_v to_o he_o alone_o who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o and_o we_o must_v pray_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n his_o only_a beget_v and_o the_o first_o bear_v of_o all_o creature_n and_o we_o must_v entreat_v he_o that_o he_o as_o high_a priest_n will_v present_v our_o prayer_n when_o it_o come_v to_o he_o unto_o his_o god_n and_o our_o god_n objection_n jesuit_n fisher_n say_v reply_n that_o origen_n in_o his_o write_n upon_o job_n job_n and_o number_n num_fw-la teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n answer_n bellarmine_n say_v origen_n that_o origen_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o those_o book_n upon_o job_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o homousian_o so_o the_o arrian_n call_v the_o orthodox_n believer_n now_o the_o arrian_n rise_v not_o till_o after_o origen_n time_n origen_n indeed_o upon_o the_o canticle_n say_v 2._o it_o be_v not_o inconvenient_a to_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o and_o in_o his_o homily_n upon_o josuah_n he_o â—aith_o 16._o i_o do_v think_v thus_o that_o all_o those_o father_n who_o be_v depart_v this_o life_n before_o we_o do_v assist_v we_o with_o their_o prayer_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 2._o if_o the_o saint_n that_o have_v leave_v the_o body_n and_o be_v with_o christ_n do_v any_o thing_n and_o labour_n for_o we_o let_v this_o also_o remain_v among_o the_o hide_a thing_n of_o god_n and_o mystery_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v commit_v unto_o writing_n now_o we_o yield_v that_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o in_o general_a yet_o hence_o it_o follow_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v direct_v our_o prayer_n to_o they_o beside_o origen_n if_o and_o as_o i_o suppose_v and_o it_o be_v not_o inconvenient_a to_o say_v so_o these_o be_v but_o â—aint_a affirmation_n show_v that_o he_o speak_v doubtful_o as_o on_o not_o full_o resolve_v that_o it_o be_v so_o and_o in_o conclusion_n determine_v si_fw-la laborant_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la if_o in_o particular_a upon_o particular_n they_o do_v labour_n for_o we_o yet_o it_o be_v among_o god_n secret_n and_o a_o mystery_n not_o to_o be_v commit_v to_o writing_n object_n it_o appear_v by_o saint_n cyprian_n virg_n that_o the_o faithful_a use_v to_o covenant_n in_o their_o life_n time_n that_o whether_o of_o they_o go_v to_o heaven_n before_o the_o other_o he_o shall_v pray_v for_o his_o survive_a friend_n answer_n concern_v saint_a cyprian_n conceit_n that_o the_o saint_n after_o death_n remember_v their_o old_a friend_n here_o as_o have_v take_v fresh_a and_o particular_a notice_n of_o their_o several_a state_n vote_n and_o necessity_n it_o follow_v not_o thence_o that_o other_o saint_n unacquainted_a with_o our_o particular_a desire_n and_o exigent_n do_v in_o particular_a and_o by_o their_o merit_n intercede_v for_o the_o live_n and_o though_o they_o shall_v make_v suit_n on_o our_o behalf_n yet_o we_o have_v no_o warrant_n to_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n tertullian_n cyprian_n gregory_n nyssen_n with_o other_o have_v write_v set_v treatise_n the_o oratione_fw-la of_o prayer_n and_o therein_o they_o deliver_v nothing_o touch_v this_o saintly_o invocation_n but_o teach_v we_o to_o regulate_v dom._n all_o our_o prayer_n according_a to_o that_o perfect_a pattern_n prescribe_v by_o our_o great_a master_n wherein_o we_o be_v require_v to_o direct_v our_o petition_n unto_o our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n math_n 6.9_o luk._n 11.2_o these_o thing_n say_v tertullian_n 30._o in_o his_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n i_o may_v not_o pray_v for_o from_o any_o other_o but_o from_o he_o of_o who_o i_o know_v i_o shall_v obtain_v they_o because_o both_o it_o be_v he_o who_o be_v alone_o able_a to_o give_v and_o i_o be_o he_o unto_o who_o it_o appertain_v to_o obtain_v that_o which_o be_v request_v be_v his_o servant_n qui_fw-la eum_fw-la solum_fw-la observo_fw-la who_o observe_v he_o alone_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n origen_n say_v 3._o that_o faith_n only_o suffice_v to_o justification_n and_o concern_v merit_n the_o same_o origen_n say_v 4._o i_o caâ—â—ardly_o he_o persuade_v that_o there_o can_v be_v any_o work_n which_o may_v require_v the_o reward_n of_o god_n by_o way_n of_o debt_n see_v this_o very_a thing_n itself_o that_o we_o can_v do_v or_o think_v or_o speak_v any_o thing_n we_o do_v it_o by_o his_o gift_n and_o largesse_n objection_n do_v not_o origen_n and_o tertullian_n hold_v purgatory_n answer_n bellarmine_n indeed_o allege_v tertio_fw-la tertullia_n book_n de_fw-la animâ_fw-la for_o proof_n of_o purgatory_n but_o it_o be_v well_o know_v ult_n that_o he_o be_v lead_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o montanus_n the_o heretic_n when_o he_o write_v that_o book_n and_o for_o origen_n bellarmine_n porâ—â—_n confess_v he_o be_v one_o of_o those_o who_o approve_a so_o much_o of_o purgatory_n that_o he_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o pain_n after_o this_o life_n but_o purgatory_n penalty_n only_o so_o that_o with_o he_o hell_n and_o purgatory_n be_v all_o one_o objection_n in_o saint_n cyprian_n time_n 22._o the_o martyr_n entreat_v the_o church_n for_o mitigation_n of_o penance_n impose_v upon_o some_o offender_n so_o that_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o suffer_v of_o martyr_n be_v communicate_v to_o other_o and_o thereby_o their_o indulgence_n or_o pardon_n be_v procure_v answer_n in_o those_o time_n of_o persecution_n when_o many_o weak_a one_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o open_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o sacrifice_v to_o idol_n the_o church_n seek_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o honour_n martyrdom_n and_o encourage_v christian_n thereunto_o so_o that_o upon_o the_o request_n of_o imprison_a confessor_n and_o design_v martyr_n the_o bishop_n be_v wont_a to_o release_v some_o time_n the_o canonical_a censure_n enjoin_v by_o the_o church_n but_o these_o martyr_n do_v not_o hereby_o think_v that_o they_o have_v make_v satisfaction_n for_o the_o temporal_a pain_n of_o sin_n beside_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o live_a martyr_n and_o not_o of_o martyr_n defunct_a and_o of_o release_n censure_n &_o forgive_a fault_n in_o this_o world_n only_o &_o not_o in_o purgatory_n pa._n do_v not_o cyprian_n hold_v saint_n peter_n supremacy_n pro._n he_o may_v do_v much_o with_o pamelius_n his_o help_n who_o have_v take_v the_o marginal_a gloss_n petro_n primatus_fw-la datur_fw-la and_o put_v 89._o it_o into_o cyprian_n text_n whereas_o cyprian_n in_o the_o selfsame_a treatise_n say_v ecclâ—siae_fw-la the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v even_o the_o same_o that_o peter_n be_v be_v endue_v with_o the_o like_a fellowship_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n cyprian_a indeed_o reverence_v the_o sea_n of_o rome_n yet_o will_v he_o have_v she_o keep_v within_o hâ—r_a bound_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o case_n of_o fortuâ—atus_n and_o other_o for_o so_o it_o be_v cyprian_n have_v censure_v they_o and_o fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v fly_v to_o rome_n and_o there_o seek_v favour_n and_o protection_n from_o that_o sea_n and_o so_o work_v distraction_n between_o rome_n and_o carthage_n make_v a_o decree_n to_o prevent_v appeal_v to_o other_o place_n or_o claim_v of_o other_o bishop_n and_o this_o synodall_n epistle_n be_v send_v to_o pope_n cornâ—lius_n persuade_v he_o not_o to_o admit_v of_o their_o complaint_n see_v that_o it_o be_v decree_v of_o we_o all_o say_v s._n cyprian_n 55._o that_o it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a that_o every_o man_n cause_n be_v hear_v where_o the_o crime_n be_v commit_v and_o every_o pastor_n have_v commit_v unto_o he_o a_o portion_n of_o the_o flock_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o be_v to_o govern_v and_o whereof_o he_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n unto_o god_n and_o they_o who_o be_v under_o our_o
government_n ought_v not_o to_o gad_n and_o wander_v but_o they_o shall_v plead_v their_o cause_n there_o where_o both_o accuser_n and_o witness_n may_v be_v have_v except_o some_o few_o desperate_a and_o naughty_a fellow_n think_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n which_o have_v already_o judge_v and_o condemn_v they_o to_o be_v lâ—sse_n mean_v less_o than_o that_o of_o cornelius_n to_o who_o they_o flee_v here_o we_o find_v opposition_n make_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n by_o that_o catholic_a altera_fw-la martyr_n cyprian_n and_o other_o even_o in_o the_o weighty_a point_n of_o appeal_v for_o so_o bellarmine_n 21._o make_v appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o not_o appeal_n from_o thence_o a_o mainâ—_n proof_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n now_o to_o close_v up_o this_o age_n and_o to_o look_v a_o little_a homeward_o all_o this_o time_n the_o christian_a religion_n flourish_v quiet_o in_o britain_n till_o in_o dioclesian_n day_n which_o make_v up_o the_o ten_o persecution_n their_o church_n be_v demolish_v their_o bible_n burn_a their_o priest_n and_o their_o flock_n murder_v for_o now_o be_v saint_n alban_n behead_v 303._o at_o the_o city_n verulam_n now_o call_v after_o he_o saint_a alban_n of_o who_o fortunatus_n presbyter_n a_o ancient_a poet_n say_v albanum_fw-la egregium_fw-la foecunda_fw-la britannia_fw-la profert_n fruitful_a britain_n bring_v forth_o alban_n a_o martyr_n of_o great_a worth_n he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o in_o britain_n suffer_v death_n for_o christ_n his_o sake_n whereupon_o he_o be_v call_v our_o stephen_n and_o the_o proto-martyr_n of_o britain_n in_o like_a sort_n his_o teacher_n or_o instructor_n amphibalus_fw-la ibid._n be_v cruel_o martyr_a at_o the_o same_o place_n be_v whip_v about_o a_o stake_n whereat_o his_o entrails_n be_v tie_v and_o thus_o wind_a his_o bowel_n out_o of_o his_o body_n be_v at_o last_o stone_v to_o death_n so_o also_o be_v julius_n and_o aaron_n 19_o martyr_a at_o leicester_n and_o in_o lichfield_n so_o many_o that_o the_o place_n become_v another_o colgatha_n or_o field_n of_o dead_a corpse_n for_o which_o cause_n the_o city_n do_v bear_v a_o field_n charge_v with_o many_o martyr_n diverse_o torture_v they_o bear_v it_o for_o their_o seal_n of_o arm_n even_o unto_o this_o day_n as_o master_n camden_n have_v record_v now_o these_o martyr_n they_o suffer_v for_o that_o truth_n which_o we_o at_o this_o day_n hold_v and_o not_o for_o popish_a tenet_n which_o then_o be_v not_o in_o be_v we_o have_v now_o survey_v the_o father_n faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n and_o by_o this_o particular_a as_o hercules_n whole_a body_n be_v measure_v by_o the_o breadth_n of_o his_o foot_n the_o reader_n may_v proportion_v what_o be_v the_o church_n creed_n and_o her_o agend_n general_o and_o constant_o teach_v and_o practise_v in_o these_o time_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o for_o substance_n of_o religion_n they_o hold_v as_o we_o do_v and_o not_o as_o the_o modern_a papist_n do_v so_o that_o in_o comparison_n of_o original_a and_o primitive_a antiquity_n popery_n be_v but_o novelty_n and_o this_o have_v be_v already_o show_v when_o as_o we_o draw_v the_o character_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n i_o will_v now_o only_o give_v instance_n in_o the_o point_n of_o indulgence_n and_o show_v that_o in_o these_o best_a and_o ancient_a time_n there_o be_v no_o such_o pope_n pardon_n as_o afterward_o be_v mart_v for_o in_o latter_a time_n we_o find_v it_o record_v in_o the_o salisbury_n primer_n 1529._o that_o john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o for_o the_o mumble_n over_o of_o some_o short_a prayer_n grant_v a_o pardon_n of_o no_o less_o than_o a_o million_o of_o year_n beside_o these_o three_o prayer_n be_v write_v in_o the_o chapel_n of_o the_o holy_a cross_n in_o rome_n who_o that_o devout_o say_v they_o they_o shall_v obtain_v ten_o hundred_o thousand_o year_n of_o pardon_n for_o deadly_a sin_n grant_v by_o our_o holy_a father_n john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o another_o prayer_n to_o be_v say_v as_o one_o go_v through_o a_o churchyard_n the_o same_o book_n say_v as_o follow_v supra_fw-la pope_n john_n the_o twelve_o grant_v to_o all_o that_o shall_v say_v the_o prayer_n follow_v as_o they_o pass_v by_o any_o churchyard_n as_o many_o year_n of_o indulgence_n as_o there_o have_v be_v body_n there_o bury_v since_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o say_a churchyard_n in_o the_o same_o book_n there_o be_v power_n give_v to_o one_o little_a prayer_n beginning_n with_o o_o bone_n jesu_n to_o change_v the_o pain_n of_o hell_n into_o purgatory_n and_o after_o that_o again_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n into_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n this_o prayer_n be_v write_v in_o a_o table_n that_o hang_v at_o rome_n in_o saint_n peter_n church_n near_o to_o the_o high_a altar_n there_o as_o our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v mass_n and_o who_o so_o that_o devout_o with_o a_o contrite_a heart_n daily_o say_v this_o orison_n if_o he_o be_v that_o day_n in_o the_o state_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n than_o his_o eternal_a pain_n shall_v be_v change_v he_o into_o temporal_a pain_n of_o purgatory_n and_o if_o he_o have_v deserve_v the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n it_o shall_v be_v forget_v and_o forgive_v through_o the_o infinite_a mercy_n of_o god_n now_o sure_o i_o think_v that_o antiquity_n can_v parallel_v such_o precedent_n as_o these_o the_o four_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 400._o to_o 500_o papist_n what_o say_v you_o to_o this_o four_o age_n protestant_n this_o be_v a_o learned_a age_n 365._o for_o now_o there_o live_v optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o africa_n and_o in_o asia_n there_o live_v epiphanius_n bishop_n of_o cyprus_n cyril_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n macharius_fw-la the_o monk_n basil_n the_o great_a the_o christian_a demosthenes_n as_o erasmus_n call_v he_o 3._o gregory_n nazianzen_n surname_v the_o divine_a and_o grigory_n nyssen_n brother_n to_o saint_n basil_n these_o three_o be_v equal_a in_o time_n dear_a friend_n and_o of_o near_a alliance_n now_o also_o live_v the_o hammer_n of_o the_o arrian_n heretic_n athanasius_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o alexandria_n great_a indeed_o for_o his_o learning_n for_o his_o virtue_n for_o his_o labour_n for_o his_o suffering_n when_o almost_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v set_v against_o he_o but_o above_o all_o great_a for_o his_o creed_n the_o athanasian_n creed_n he_o suffer_v much_o trouble_n for_o the_o truth_n but_o god_n uphold_v he_o so_o that_o he_o die_v in_o peace_n full_a of_o day_n after_o he_o have_v govern_v the_o church_n of_o alâ—xandria_n six_o and_o forty_o year_n nazianzen_n compare_v athanasij_fw-la he_o in_o time_n of_o adversity_n to_o the_o adamant_n for_o that_o no_o trouble_n can_v break_v he_o and_o in_o time_n of_o prosperity_n to_o the_o loadstone_n for_o that_o he_o allure_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n more_o intractable_a than_o iron_n to_o embrace_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n in_o europe_n there_o live_v hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n in_o france_n and_o ambrose_n bishop_n or_o milan_n ambrose_n be_v a_o man_n of_o noble_a parentage_n under_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n he_o be_v governor_n of_o liguria_n he_o be_v choose_v from_o a_o secular_a â—udge_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o be_v fain_o to_o be_v christen_v before_o he_o can_v be_v consecrate_v he_o be_v zealous_a and_o resolute_a he_o sharp_o reprove_v theodosius_n for_o the_o slaughter_n of_o the_o innocent_a people_n of_o thessalonica_n he_o be_v grievous_o trouble_v by_o the_o lady_n justina_n mother_n to_o valentinian_n the_o second_o he_o say_v to_o his_o friend_n that_o be_v about_o he_o at_o his_o death_n 398._o i_o have_v not_o so_o live_v that_o i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o live_v long_o nor_o yet_o fear_v i_o death_n because_o i_o have_v a_o good_a lord_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n athanasius_n say_v nannâ—us_n the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v by_o inspiration_n of_o god_n be_v of_o themselves_o sufficient_a to_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n now_o if_o they_o be_v as_o the_o word_n signify_v all-sufficient_a to_o instruction_n then_o must_v they_o needs_o be_v all_o sufficient_a to_o all_o instruction_n in_o the_o truth_n intend_v and_o not_o only_o sufficient_a for_o this_o or_o that_o point_n as_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v it_o profert_fw-la saint_n hilary_n commend_v 2._o the_o emperor_n constantius_n for_o desire_v the_o faith_n to_o be_v order_v only_o according_a to_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v thâ—_n same_o hilary_n 2._o assure_v we_o that_o in_o his_o day_n the_o word_n of_o god_n do_v suffice_v the_o believer_n yea_o what_o be_v there_o say_v he_o concern_v man_n salvation_n that_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o word_n
of_o the_o evangelist_n what_o want_v it_o what_o obscurity_n be_v there_o in_o it_o all_o thing_n there_o be_v full_a and_o perfect_a saint_n basil_n say_v 2._o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a fall_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o argument_n of_o arrogancy_n either_o to_o reject_v any_o point_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v or_o to_o bring_v in_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v gregory_n nyssen_n lay_v this_o for_o a_o ground_n 639._o which_o no_o man_n shall_v contradict_v that_o in_o that_o only_o the_o truth_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v wherein_o the_o seal_n of_o the_o scripture_n testimony_n be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o same_o father_n in_o a_o oration_n of_o he_o call_v the_o scripture_n hierosol_n a_o even_a straight_o and_o inflexible_a rule_n neither_o mentioneth_n he_o any_o more_o rule_n but_o this_o onâ—_n and_o add_v the_o word_n ipsa_fw-la to_o the_o rule_n he_o delare_v the_o same_o to_o be_v a_o adequate_a and_o only_a rule_n of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n say_v council_n we_o ought_v to_o read_v only_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n yea_o the_o same_o council_n recite_v only_o those_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n which_o we_o allow_v and_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n though_o a_o provincial_a council_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o six_o general_a council_n in_o trullo_n now_o if_o it_o be_v reply_v the_o laodicean_n council_n exclude_v the_o apocrypha_fw-la the_o carthaginian_a council_n receive_v they_o and_o both_o these_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o six_o general_a council_n hold_v in_o the_o palace_n call_v trullo_n and_o how_o can_v this_o stand_v together_o the_o matter_n be_v thus_o reconcile_v the_o laodicean_n speak_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o faith_n the_o carthaginian_a of_o the_o canon_n of_o good_a manner_n to_o both_o which_o the_o six_o council_n subscribe_v in_o that_o sense_n and_o we_o to_o it_o to_o proceed_v hilary_n tell_v we_o explanat_fw-la the_o law_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v contain_v in_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o hebrew_n letter_n and_o athanasius_n say_v the_o same_o and_o as_o touch_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n as_o namely_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n maccabee_n and_o the_o rest_n he_o say_v synopsi_n libri_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la canonici_fw-la they_o be_v read_v only_o to_o the_o caetechuman_n or_o novice_n in_o religion_n but_o be_v not_o canonical_a epiphanius_n after_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o canon_n of_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n censure_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasâ—icus_n in_o these_o word_n man_n they_o be_v fit_a and_o profitable_a but_o not_o reckon_v among_o those_o book_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o our_o church_n and_o therefore_o be_v neither_o lay_v up_o with_o aaron_n nor_o in_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n ruffinus_n in_o his_o explanation_n of_o the_o creed_n which_o be_v find_v among_o saint_n cyprian_n work_n and_o so_o attribute_v to_o he_o set_v down_o the_o catalogue_n contain_v all_o those_o book_n which_o we_o admit_v seclude_v all_o those_o that_o be_v now_o in_o question_n we_o must_v know_v say_v he_o 1580._o that_o there_o be_v also_o other_o book_n which_o be_v not_o canonical_a but_o be_v call_v of_o our_o ancestor_n ecclesiastical_a as_o be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la tobias_n judith_n and_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n all_o which_o they_o will_v indeed_o have_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o not_o to_o be_v allege_v for_o confirmation_n of_o faith_n to_o this_o testimony_n of_o ruffian_n canus_n a_o popish_a writer_n thus_o reply_v 11._o although_o ruffin_n do_v affirm_v that_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o by_o the_o reader_n leave_v he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o tradition_n as_o if_o canus_n a_o late_a writer_n be_v better_o skill_v in_o the_o primitive_a tradition_n than_o ruffinus_n or_o cyprian_a gregory_n nazianzen_n name_v 33â—_n all_o the_o book_n that_o we_o admit_v save_v that_o he_o omit_v the_o book_n of_o hester_n be_v mispersuade_v of_o the_o whole_a by_o reason_n of_o those_o apocryphal_a addition_n to_o it_o now_o bellarmine_n will_v shift_v off_o such_o testimony_n as_o these_o by_o say_v 10._o it_o be_v no_o fault_n in_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o â—_z because_o no_o general_a council_n in_o their_o day_n have_v decree_v any_o thing_n touch_v they_o but_o we_o ask_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o catholic_a divine_n after_o this_o pretend_a decree_n of_o their_o canon_n reject_v these_o book_n as_o other_o have_v do_v before_o for_o some_o in_o every_o age_n reject_v thâ—m_v of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n in_o this_o manner_n lat._n if_o her_o hand_n have_v lay_v up_o any_o portion_n of_o the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o of_o the_o blood_n he_o say_v that_o his_o sister_n after_o she_o have_v communicate_v she_o lay_v up_o some_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o as_o she_o keep_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o a_o cloth_n so_o she_o may_v carry_v the_o wine_n in_o a_o vial_n howsoever_o this_o religious_a woman_n receive_v in_o both_o kind_n the_o same_o nazianzen_n bid_v 1._o reverence_v the_o lord_n table_n to_o which_o thou_o have_v access_n the_o bread_n whereof_o thou_o have_v be_v partaker_n the_o cup_n which_o thou_o have_v communicate_v be_v initiate_v in_o the_o passion_n of_o christ._n athanasius_n be_v accuse_v for_o break_v a_o chalice_n write_v thus_o interpret_v what_o manner_n of_o cup_n or_o when_o or_o where_o be_v it_o break_v in_o every_o house_n there_o be_v many_o pot_n any_o of_o which_o if_o a_o man_n break_v he_o commit_v not_o sacrilege_n but_o if_o any_o man_n willing_o break_v the_o sacred_a chalice_n he_o commit_v sacrilege_n but_o that_o chalice_n be_v no_o where_o but_o where_o there_o be_v a_o lawful_a bishop_n this_o be_v the_o use_n destine_v to_o that_o chalice_n none_o other_o wherein_o you_o according_a to_o institution_n do_v drink_n unto_o and_o before_o the_o laity_n this_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o athanasius_n his_o day_n saint_n ambrose_n speak_v to_o a_o great_a secular_a prince_n theodosius_n in_o this_o sort_n theodos_fw-la how_o dare_v you_o lift_v up_o to_o he_o those_o hand_n from_o which_o the_o blood_n yet_o drop_v will_v you_o receive_v with_o they_o the_o sacred_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n or_o how_o will_v you_o put_v in_o your_o mouth_n his_o precious_a blood_n who_o in_o the_o command_a fury_n of_o your_o wrath_n have_v wicked_o shed_v so_o much_o innocent_a blood_n the_o same_o saint_n ambrose_n in_o his_o initianâ—â—r_fw-la treatise_n that_o he_o whole_o set_v apart_o for_o the_o lay_v forth_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n specify_v not_o any_o other_o than_o either_o those_o two_o of_o we_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o yet_o we_o have_v of_o his_o as_o they_o be_v divide_v sixâ—_o book_n de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n pa._n you_o have_v produce_v hilary_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n on_o your_o side_n whereas_o they_o make_v for_o we_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n saint_n hâ—larie_n say_v nos_fw-la verè_fw-la verbum_fw-la carnem_fw-la cibo_fw-la dominico_n sumimus_fw-la hil._n l._n 8._o de_fw-la trinitate_fw-la pro._n hilary_n testimony_n be_v much_o urge_v by_o mr._n musket_n priest_n and_o be_v notable_o clear_v by_o doctor_n feat_o in_o the_o second_o day_n disputation_n now_o to_o the_o place_n allege_v he_o say_v the_o word_n true_o become_v flesh_n true_o to_o wit_n by_o faith_n and_o spiritual_o not_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o carnal_o objection_n these_o word_n of_o hilary_n sub_n sacramento_n communicandae_fw-la carnis_fw-la and_o the_o like_o follow_v nos_fw-la verè_fw-la sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la carnem_fw-la corporis_fw-la svi_fw-la sumimus_fw-la we_o true_o receive_v the_o flesh_n of_o his_o body_n under_o a_o mystery_n prove_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n flesh_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n answer_n saint_n hilary_n by_o the_o word_n sub_fw-la sacramento_n and_o sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la carnem_fw-la sumimus_fw-la mean_v nothing_o but_o that_o in_o a_o mystery_n or_o sacramental_o we_o eat_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la be_v no_o more_o than_o in_o mysterio_fw-la that_o be_v mystical_o under_o a_o similitude_n in_o a_o similitude_n or_o after_o a_o resemblance_n object_n st._n hilary_n say_v in_o the_o book_n allege_v de_fw-fr veritate_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la relictus_fw-la ambigendi_fw-la locus_fw-la
say_v 3._o the_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v most_o efficacious_a to_o alter_v the_o property_n of_o natural_a water_n and_o to_o give_v regenerate_v force_n and_o virtue_n to_o it_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v that_o in_o baptism_n man_n be_v change_v and_o make_v a_o new_a creature_n learn_v say_v he_o 4._o how_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v accustom_v to_o change_v every_o creature_n and_o when_o he_o will_v he_o alter_v the_o course_n of_o nature_n saint_n cyril_n say_v 〈…〉_z the_o water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a nature_n and_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v 1609._o that_o by_o baptism_n we_o put_v on_o christ_n by_o baptism_n we_o be_v change_v or_o transmute_v into_o christ._n now_o from_o hence_o we_o can_v infer_v that_o eiâ—her_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o regenerate_v person_n be_v change_v by_o transubstantiation_n the_o change_n be_v not_o corporal_a in_o either_o of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o mystical_a in_o use_n and_o signification_n in_o the_o church_n say_v 27_o macarius_n scholar_n to_o saint_n anthony_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v the_o type_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o they_o which_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o visible_a bread_n do_v spiritual_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n now_o according_a to_o this_o father_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v and_o these_o be_v the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o they_o be_v so_o call_v after_o consecration_n be_v likewise_o acknowledge_v by_o bellarmine_n haec_fw-la and_o we_o may_v far_o observe_v that_o the_o word_n of_o macarius_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o the_o spiritual_a and_o not_o corporal_a receive_n as_o that_o some_o be_v feign_v to_o set_v a_o marginal_a gloss_n visibili_fw-la upon_o macarius_n his_o text_n 1589._o of_o image-worship_n the_o council_n of_o elliberis_n in_o granado_n in_o spain_n margin_n decree_v 36._o that_o no_o picture_n shall_v or_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n lest_o that_o which_o be_v worship_v or_o adore_v shall_v be_v paint_v on_o wall_n now_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v to_o say_v that_o the_o council_n only_o forbid_v the_o paint_n of_o image_n on_o church-wall_n where_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n or_o otherwise_o they_o may_v be_v deface_v as_o if_o they_o may_v be_v set_v or_o hang_v in_o table_n for_o the_o counsel_n decree_n run_v general_o say_v it_o be_v our_o mind_n that_o picture_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n now_o if_o it_o forbid_v the_o very_a be_v of_o they_o in_o church_n then_o sure_o it_o utter_o condemn_v their_o adoration_n melchior_n canus_n charge_v this_o ancient_a council_n with_o impiety_n 4._o for_o make_v such_o a_o decree_n de_fw-fr tollendis_fw-la imaginibus_fw-la saint_n ambrose_n say_v 3._o god_n will_v not_o have_v himself_o worship_v in_o stone_n 1._o the_o church_n know_v no_o vain_a idaea_n and_o divers_a figure_n of_o image_n but_o know_v the_o true_a substance_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o fact_n of_o epiphanius_n which_o himself_o record_v operum_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n translate_v by_o saint_n hieronymi_n hierome_n out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_a be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o case_n namely_o how_o himself_o find_v a_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o village_n of_o anablatha_n which_o though_o it_o be_v out_o of_o his_o own_o diocese_n yet_o in_o a_o hoâ—y_a zeal_n he_o tear_v it_o and_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o place_n beseech_v he_o that_o no_o such_o picture_n may_v be_v hang_v up_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o religion_n the_o word_n of_o epiphanius_n be_v these_o â—upâ—a_fw-la i_o find_v there_o a_o veil_n hang_v at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o church_n die_v and_o paint_a and_o have_v the_o image_n as_o it_o be_v of_o christ_n or_o some_o saint_n for_o i_o do_v not_o well_o remember_v who_o image_n it_o be_v when_o therefore_o i_o see_v this_o that_o contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v hang_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n i_o cut_v it_o and_o give_v counsel_n to_o the_o keeper_n of_o the_o place_n that_o they_o shall_v rather_o wrap_v and_o bury_v some_o poor_a dead_a man_n in_o it_o and_o afterward_o he_o intreat_v the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n under_o who_o government_n this_o church_n be_v to_o give_v charge_n hereafter_o ibid._n that_o such_o veil_n as_o those_o which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o our_o religion_n shall_v not_o be_v hang_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n i_o know_v indeed_o that_o jesuit_n fisher_n will_v shuffle_v off_o this_o evidence_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o picture_n of_o some_o profane_a pagan_a bâ—t_v epiphanius_n himself_o say_v it_o have_v imaginem_fw-la quasi_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sancti_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la the_o image_n as_o it_o be_v of_o christ_n or_o of_o some_o saint_n sure_o therefore_o the_o image_n go_v for_o christ_n or_o for_o some_o note_a saint_n neither_o doâ—h_n he_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o irresemblance_n but_o with_o the_o image_n as_o such_o baronius_n say_v 59_o they_o be_v rather_o the_o forge_a word_n of_o some_o imagebreaker_n than_o of_o epiphanius_n bellarmine_n will_v disproove_v they_o by_o sundry_a conjecture_n which_o master_n rivet_n 29._o reject_v and_o defend_v the_o foresay_a epistle_n of_o epiphanius_n clear_v it_o from_o all_o the_o cardinal_n be_v cavil_v aâ—d_v sure_o if_o we_o observe_v epiphanius_n his_o practice_n about_o the_o foresay_a image_n and_o his_o doctrine_n of_o mariam_n nemo_fw-la adoret_fw-la we_o may_v well_o think_v these_o two_o have_v both_o one_o father_n pa._n the_o idolatry_n forbid_v in_o scripture_n and_o dislike_v by_o the_o father_n be_v such_o as_o be_v use_v by_o jew_n and_o pagan_n and_o this_o wee_a christian_n practise_v not_o pro._n indeed_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o dissuade_v christian_n from_o idolatry_n propound_v the_o jew_n fall_n say_v neither_o be_v you_o idolater_n as_o some_o of_o they_o be_v 1_o cor._n 10._o 7_o 8._o the_o like_a also_o he_o add_v touch_v another_o sin_n neither_o let_v we_o commit_v fornication_n as_o some_o of_o they_o do_v as_o well_o then_o may_v one_o plead_v that_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a fornication_n be_v only_o reprehend_v as_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a idolatry_n it_o be_v a_o foul_a sin_n whether_o it_o be_v commit_v by_o jew_n pagan_n or_o christian_a and_o more_o heinous_a in_o the_o christian_a who_o profess_v christ_n to_o practice_v that_o which_o god_n word_n condemn_v in_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n for_o idolatry_n pa._n the_o heathen_a hold_v the_o image_n themselves_o to_o be_v god_n which_o be_v far_o from_o our_o thought_n pro._n admit_v some_o of_o the_o simple_a sort_n of_o the_o heathen_a do_v so_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o the_o jewish_a idolater_n who_o erect_v the_o golden_a calf_n in_o the_o wilderness_n can_v we_o think_v that_o they_o be_v all_o so_o senseless_a as_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o calf_n which_o they_o know_v be_v not_o at_o all_o in_o rerum_fw-la naturâ_fw-la and_o have_v no_o be_v at_o that_o time_n when_o they_o come_v out_o of_o egypt_n shall_v yet_o be_v that_o god_n which_o bring_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n exod._n 32.4_o and_o for_o the_o heathen_a people_n though_o they_o haply_o think_v some_o divine_a majesty_n and_o power_n be_v seat_v in_o the_o image_n yet_o they_o be_v scarce_o so_o rude_a as_o to_o think_v the_o image_n which_o they_o adore_v to_o be_v very_a god_n for_o thus_o we_o find_v they_o usual_o to_o answer_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 10._o we_o worship_v the_o god_n by_o the_o image_n and_o secunda_fw-la i_o neither_o worship_v the_o image_n nor_o a_o spirit_n in_o it_o but_o by_o the_o bodily_a portraiture_n i_o do_v behold_v the_o sign_n of_o that_o thing_n which_o i_o ought_v to_o worship_n pap_n though_o the_o heathen_a do_v not_o account_v the_o image_n itself_o to_o be_v god_n yet_o be_v those_o image_n set_v up_o to_o represent_v either_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o be_v or_o devil_n or_o false-god_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n be_v idol_n whereas_o we_o erect_v image_n only_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o of_o his_o servant_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n pro._n suppose_v that_o many_o of_o the_o idolatrous_a jew_n and_o heathen_n image_n be_v such_o as_o you_o say_v they_o be_v yet_o they_o be_v not_o all_o of_o they_o such_o howsoever_o idolatry_n be_v commit_v by_o yield_a adoration_n to_o a_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n himself_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n where_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v that_o god_n show_v unto_o they_o that_o which_o may_v be_v know_v of_o he_o and_o that_o the_o invisible_a thing_n of_o he_o that_o be_v his_o
eternal_a power_n and_o godhead_n be_v manifest_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o creature_n he_o add_v present_o that_o god_n be_v sore_o displease_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o give_v they_o up_o unto_o vile_a affection_n because_o they_o change_v the_o glory_n of_o that_o incorruptible_a god_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a unto_o corruptible_a man_n and_o to_o bird_n and_o fourfooted_a beast_n and_o creep_a thing_n whereby_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o idolatry_n condemn_v in_o the_o wise_a heathen_a be_v the_o adore_v of_o the_o invisible_a god_n who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o visible_a image_n fashion_v to_o the_o similitude_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n as_o the_o admirable_o learn_v bishop_n usher_n have_v observe_v 1620._o in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o commons_o house_n of_o parliament_n in_o saint_n margaret_n church_n at_o westminster_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n there_o want_v not_o some_o who_o even_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o 2.18_o humility_n labour_v to_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n the_o worship_v of_o angel_n which_o carry_v with_o it_o 23._o a_o show_n of_o wisdom_n as_o saint_n paul_n speak_v of_o it_o not_o much_o unlike_a that_o of_o the_o papist_n who_o teach_v their_o simple_a people_n upon_o pretence_n of_o humility_n and_o their_o own_o unworthiness_n to_o prepare_v the_o way_n to_o the_o son_n by_o the_o servant_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n this_o they_o counsel_v say_v interpret_v theodoret_n shall_v be_v do_v use_v humility_n and_o say_v that_o the_o god_n of_o all_o be_v invisible_a and_o inaccessible_a and_o that_o it_o be_v fit_a man_n shall_v get_v god_n favour_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o angel_n and_o the_o same_o theodoret_n say_v suprà _fw-la that_o they_o have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d oratory_n or_o chapel_n of_o saint_n michael_n now_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n to_o meet_v with_o this_o error_n solemn_o decree_v 841._o that_o christian_n ought_v not_o to_o forsake_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o go_v and_o invocate_v angel_n and_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o any_o that_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o do_v so_o because_o say_v they_o he_o have_v forsake_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o give_v himself_o to_o idolatry_n and_o theodoret_n mention_n the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n and_o declare_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o in_o these_o word_n col._n whatsoever_o you_o do_v in_o word_n or_o deed_n do_v all_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n give_v thanks_o to_o god_n and_o the_o father_n by_o he_o the_o synod_n of_o laodicea_n also_o follow_v this_o rule_n and_o desire_v to_o heal_v that_o old_a disease_n make_v a_o law_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o pray_v unto_o angel_n nor_o forsake_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n now_o there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n of_o saint_n that_o there_o be_v of_o the_o angel_n pa._n jesuit_n fisher_n in_o his_o rejoynder_n to_o doctor_n whites_n reply_v the_o second_o and_o three_o point_n say_v the_o council_n and_o theodoret_n be_v thus_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o angel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v honour_v as_o go_n pro._n how_o appear_v it_o that_o christian_n be_v so_o rude_a in_o those_o age_n as_o to_o imagine_v that_o angel_n be_v god_n or_o that_o sacrifice_n after_o the_o pagan_a manner_n be_v due_a to_o they_o it_o appear_v by_o theodoret_n that_o those_o who_o he_o condemn_v do_v not_o think_v the_o angel_n to_o be_v god_n but_o that_o they_o serve_v they_o as_o minister_a spirit_n who_o service_n god_n have_v use_v for_o the_o publish_n of_o the_o coloss._n law_n pa._n bellarmine_n say_v hieâ—onâ—mâ—_n the_o council_n forbid_v all_o worship_n of_o angel_n call_v latreia_fw-la as_o be_v proper_a unto_o god_n but_o binnius_n like_v 2d_o baronius_n exposition_n better_o who_o say_v the_o council_n only_o forbid_v the_o religious_a worship_n of_o false_a and_o heathenish_a go_n pro._n bellarmine_n do_v wrong_a in_o restrain_v the_o counsel_n speech_n to_o a_o special_a kind_n of_o worship_n for_o theodoret_n say_v general_o that_o the_o council_n forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o angel_n neither_o do_v the_o council_n mean_v thereby_o to_o forbid_v the_o religious_a worship_n of_o false_a and_o heathenish_a god_n for_o theodoret_n mention_v the_o oratory_n of_o saint_n michael_n and_o of_o such_o angel_n as_o be_v suppose_v to_o give_v the_o law_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o ill_a angel_n baronius_n perceive_v that_o the_o place_n in_o theodoret_n touch_v the_o papist_n to_o the_o quick_a tell_v we_o plain_o 20._o that_o theodoret_n by_o his_o leave_n do_v not_o well_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o paul_n word_n and_o that_o those_o oratory_n of_o saint_n michael_n be_v ancient_o erect_v by_o catholic_n as_o if_o baronius_n a_o man_n of_o yesterday_o at_o rome_n can_v tell_v better_a what_o be_v long_o since_o do_v in_o asia_n than_o theodoret_n a_o greek_a father_n and_o a_o ancient_a father_n and_o bishop_n live_v above_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n ago_o not_o far_o from_o those_o part_n where_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v other_o to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o the_o canon_n have_v corrupt_v the_o council_n make_v this_o read_n concilior_fw-la that_o man_n shall_v not_o leave_v the_o church_n to_o pray_v in_o angle_n or_o corner_n turn_v angelos_n into_o angulos_fw-la angel_n into_o angle_n or_o corner_n but_o veritas_fw-la non_fw-la quaerit_fw-la angulos_fw-la the_o truth_n will_v admit_v none_o of_o these_o corner_n neither_o have_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d any_o affinity_n at_o all_o with_o corner_n to_o proceed_v the_o father_n of_o this_o age_n affirm_v that_o religious_a prayer_n be_v a_o proper_a worship_n belong_v to_o the_o sacred_a trinity_n and_o by_o this_o argument_n rom._n 10_o 14â—_n conclude_v against_o the_o arrian_n and_o macedonian_n that_o christ_n jesus_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v true_o god_n because_o christian_n believe_v in_o they_o pray_v unto_o they_o &_o they_o accept_v their_o petition_n athanasius_n say_v arrian_n no_o man_n will_v â—ver_o pray_v to_o receive_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o father_n and_o from_o the_o angel_n or_o from_o any_o of_o the_o other_o creature_n gregory_n nyssen_n say_v 146._o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n and_o adore_v that_o nature_n only_o which_o be_v uncreated_a 1_o and_o according_o antonius_n in_o his_o melissa_n have_v set_v down_o the_o foresay_a sentence_n but_o the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v command_v 158â—_n that_o the_o word_n only_o shall_v be_v blot_v out_o of_o his_o write_n now_o the_o word_n only_o be_v the_o only_a principal_a word_n whereupon_o the_o whole_a sentence_n depend_v in_o like_a sort_n where_o athanasius_n say_v that_o arrianos_fw-la god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v that_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o to_o adore_v the_o creature_n that_o neither_o man_n nor_o angel_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v the_o popish_a index_n as_o be_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o this_o treatise_n have_v raze_v 1619._o these_o say_n out_o of_o his_o index_n or_o table_n which_o yet_o remain_v in_o the_o text_n epiphanius_n tell_v we_o of_o some_o superstitious_a woman_n that_o be_v wont_a to_o offer_v up_o a_o cake_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o this_o vanity_n he_o call_v 1065._o the_o woman_n heresy_n because_o that_o sex_n most_o use_v it_o but_o he_o reprove_v they_o say_v 1065_o let_v mary_n be_v in_o honour_n but_o let_v the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v worship_v let_v no_o man_n worship_n or_o adore_v mary_n and_o indeed_o he_o bend_v all_o his_o force_n against_o that_o point_n of_o adore_v no_o less_o than_o in_o six_o several_a place_n say_v mariam_n nemo_fw-la adoret_fw-la now_o adoration_n be_v condemn_v it_o can_v not_o be_v conceive_v that_o adore_v she_o and_o offer_v to_o she_o they_o pray_v not_o also_o to_o she_o and_o require_v of_o she_o somewhat_o again_o all_o which_o epiphanius_n reprove_v saint_n ambrose_n speak_v of_o our_o advocate_n or_o master_n of_o request_n say_v 39_o what_o be_v so_o proper_a to_o christ_n as_o to_o stand_v by_o god_n the_o father_n for_o a_o advocate_n of_o the_o people_n theodsij_fw-la and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v tu_fw-la solus_fw-la domine_fw-la invocandus_fw-la es_fw-la thou_o lord_n only_a art_n to_o be_v invocate_v and_o whereas_o there_o be_v some_o that_o about_o this_o time_n sue_v unto_o saint_n and_o angel_n say_v 1._o we_o have_v recourse_n to_o angel_n and_o saint_n with_o devotion_n and_o humility_n that_o by_o their_o intercession_n god_n may_v be_v more_o favourable_a unto_o we_o saint_n ambrose_n or_o who_o ever_n else_o be_v author_n of_o those_o commentary_n upon_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n that_o be_v frame_v among_o his_o work_n
have_v well_o mâ—t_v with_o they_o call_v it_o ibid._n a_o miserable_a excuse_n in_o that_o they_o think_v to_o go_v to_o god_n by_o these_o as_o man_n go_v to_o the_o king_n by_o a_o officer_n go_v to_o say_v he_o ibid._n be_v any_o man_n so_o mad_a or_o so_o unmindful_a of_o his_o salvation_n as_o to_o give_v the_o king_n honour_n to_o a_o officer_n for_o therefore_o do_v man_n go_v to_o the_o king_n by_o tribune_n or_o officer_n because_o the_o king_n be_v but_o a_o man_n and_o know_v not_o to_o who_o to_o commit_v the_o state_n of_o the_o common_a wealth_n but_o to_o procure_v the_o favour_n of_o god_n from_o who_o nothing_o be_v hide_v for_o he_o know_v the_o work_n of_o all_o man_n we_o need_v no_o spokesman_n but_o a_o devout_a mind_n for_o wheresoever_o such_o a_o one_o shall_v speak_v unto_o he_o he_o will_v answer_v he_o this_o testimony_n be_v so_o full_a that_o it_o make_v i_o remember_v what_o i_o have_v see_v write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n in_o saint_n ambrose_n his_o margin_n by_o archbishop_n hutton_n one_o that_o by_o campian_n testimony_n 5._o be_v well_o verse_v in_o the_o father_n namely_o hoc_fw-la testimonium_fw-la jugulat_fw-la pontificios_fw-la this_o evidence_n choke_v the_o papist_n reply_n the_o place_n allege_v be_v none_o of_o saint_n ambrose_n neither_o be_v he_o the_o author_n of_o those_o commentary_n on_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n 374._o answer_n we_o be_v not_o so_o straighten_v that_o we_o need_v make_v any_o great_a reckon_n whether_o they_o be_v his_o or_o no_o for_o we_o have_v allege_v other_o place_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n out_o of_o his_o work_n of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o question_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v usual_o cite_v under_o saint_n ambrose_n his_o name_n bellarmine_n in_o five_o several_a place_n allege_v they_o 133._o and_o in_o particular_a this_o commentary_n on_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o rhemist_n they_o vouch_v they_o too_o and_o when_o any_o thing_n in_o these_o commentary_n seem_v to_o make_v for_o they_o than_o they_o cry_v they_o up_o and_o say_v ambâ—os_n beatus_fw-la ambrose_n and_o when_o they_o will_v thence_o prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o ruler_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n than_o the_o stile_n run_v bless_v sâ—int_n ambrose_n in_o his_o commentary_n say_v thus_o and_o thus_o and_o then_o saint_n ambrose_n be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o reply_n where_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v thou_o lord_n only_a art_n to_o be_v invocate_v it_o be_v say_v cardinal_n perron_n very_o true_a of_o invocation_n absolute_a sovereign_a and_o final_a answer_n this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o we_o desire_v say_v our_o acute_a and_o learned_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n doctor_n 44.45_o andrew_n for_o as_o for_o their_o relative_a and_o subaltern_a invocation_n we_o know_v they_o not_o and_o it_o be_v likely_a the_o father_n know_v not_o of_o any_o such_o oblique_a mean_n to_o help_v man_n in_o their_o devotion_n for_o if_o they_o have_v so_o many_o so_o diverse_a father_n in_o so_o many_o treatise_n special_o where_o they_o write_v the_o oratione_fw-la of_o prayer_n must_v somewhere_o have_v mention_v they_o reply_n saint_n ambrose_n say_v ad_fw-la deum_fw-la suffragatore_fw-la non_fw-la opus_fw-la est_fw-la now_o suffragari_fw-la be_v to_o give_v one_o voice_n god_n indeed_o need_v not_o any_o be_v they_o element_n star_n angel_n or_o saint_n they_o mean_v to_o interpose_v between_o god_n and_o man_n pour_fw-fr l'_fw-fr enformer_n to_o inform_v he_o but_o there_o need_v some_o to_o interpose_v between_o god_n and_o man_n pour_fw-fr les_fw-fr favoriser_n to_o procure_v favour_n on_o our_o behalf_n rejoynder_n although_o the_o word_n in_o heathen_a author_n be_v use_v in_o that_o sense_n yet_o in_o the_o church_n stile_n suffrage_n be_v take_v for_o prayer_n and_o in_o their_o portuise_n language_n i_o find_v that_o suffrage_n mâ—r._n be_v use_v for_o ora_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la now_o to_o the_o point_n god_n as_o he_o need_v not_o any_o referendarie_n to_o give_v he_o intelligence_n nor_o counsellor_n to_o give_v he_o advice_n so_o neither_o need_v be_v any_o solicitor_n to_o incline_v he_o to_o hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o a_o devour_v spirit_n but_o the_o great_a mediator_n of_o all_o which_o be_v christ_n our_o saviour_n say_v our_o learned_a winchester_n 43._o reply_n bellarmine_n reply_v adâ—_n that_o non_fw-la opus_fw-la est_fw-la suâ—â—ragatore_fw-la be_v not_o say_v on_o our_o part_n but_o on_o go_n râ—joynder_n it_o will_v be_v ask_v of_o he_o say_v the_o same_o learned_a bishop_n 44._o when_o it_o be_v say_v ad_fw-la dâ—um_fw-la suffragatore_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la opus_fw-la whether_o non_fw-la est_fw-la opus_fw-la shâ—ll_v be_v non_fw-la est_fw-la opus_fw-la nobis_fw-la or_o non_fw-la est_fw-la opus_fw-la deo_fw-la to_o say_v non_fw-la est_fw-la opus_fw-la deo_fw-la be_v absurd_a so_o iâ—_n must_v be_v non_fw-la â—st_fw-la opus_fw-la nobis_fw-la and_o so_o the_o opus_fw-la est_fw-la must_v needs_o lie_v on_o our_o part_n reply_n bellarmine_n say_v ambrâ—siâ—_n that_o ambrose_n speak_v against_o the_o heathen_a that_o worship_v the_o star_n whereupon_o he_o say_v that_o they_o worship_v their_o fellow_n servant_n that_o be_v creature_n answer_n how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v so_o rude_a as_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o star_n be_v mediator_n to_o god_n for_o they_o pro._n what_o do_v you_o say_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o athanasius_n ambrose_n and_o epiphanius_n allege_v quintum_fw-la against_o pray_v to_o saint_n pa._n jesuit_n fisher_n in_o his_o rejoynder_n to_o doctor_n whites_n reply_n say_v point_n the_o father_n be_v thus_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o angel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v honour_v as_o god_n nor_o by_o sacrifice_n in_o the_o heathenish_a manner_n pro._n this_o answer_n be_v defective_a for_o the_o father_n not_o only_a when_o they_o answer_v heathen_n but_o when_o they_o instruct_v christian_n deliver_v the_o like_a speech_n as_o appear_v by_o chrysostome_n in_o the_o five_o age._n beside_o how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o christian_n be_v so_o rude_a in_o those_o age_n as_o to_o imagine_v that_o angel_n be_v god_n or_o that_o sacrifice_n after_o the_o pagan_a manner_n be_v due_a to_o they_o reply_n bâ—llarmine_n say_v far_o 11_o that_o the_o father_n allege_v do_v speak_v against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o gentile_n who_o make_v wicked_a man_n depart_v their_o god_n and_o do_v offer_v sacrifice_n unto_o they_o rejoynder_n by_o this_o reply_n of_o bellarmine_n the_o reader_n say_v the_o right_a reverend_a &_o learned_a lord_n primate_n doctor_n â—76_n usher_n may_v discern_v the_o just_a hand_n of_o god_n confound_v the_o man_n wit_n that_o will_v thus_o abuse_v his_o learning_n to_o the_o uphold_v of_o idolatry_n for_o have_v he_o be_v his_o own_o man_n he_o can_v not_o possible_o have_v fail_v so_o foul_o as_o to_o râ—ckon_v the_o angel_n and_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o very_a mother_n of_o god_n herself_o of_o who_o these_o father_n special_o epiphanius_n do_v express_o speak_v in_o the_o number_n of_o those_o wicked_a person_n who_o the_o gentile_n do_v take_v for_o their_o go_n pa._n we_o give_v latrîa_fw-la or_o worship_n to_o god_n and_o dulia_n or_o service_n to_o the_o saint_n pro._n you_o give_v a_o high_a worship_n to_o god_n and_o a_o lesser_a to_o his_o saint_n like_o that_o wanton_a roman_a dame_n who_o think_v to_o excuse_v her_o folly_n by_o say_v caelio_n she_o company_v with_o metellus_n as_o with_o a_o husband_n and_o with_o clodius_n as_o with_o a_o brother_n whereas_o all_o be_v due_a to_o her_o husband_n only_o so_o do_v these_o spiritual_a wanton_n part_v stake_n in_o god_n worship_n whereas_o all_o religious_a worship_n be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o neither_o will_v this_o distinction_n salve_v the_o sore_a for_o the_o scripture_n use_v these_o term_n without_o any_o such_o difference_n 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o word_n latria_n which_o you_o appropriate_a to_o god_n service_n be_v apply_v to_o man_n as_o in_o this_o place_n you_o shall_v do_v no_o servile_a work_n the_o word_n use_v be_v latria_n lâ—vit_fw-la 23.7_o the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o contrariwise_o the_o word_n dulia_n be_v take_v in_o scripture_n for_o the_o proper_a service_n of_o god_n as_o in_o this_o place_n serve_v the_o lord_n with_o all_o humility_n the_o word_n there_o use_v be_v dulia_n so_o that_o this_o distinction_n be_v idle_a since_o that_o religious_a worship_n and_o service_n be_v all_o one_o pa._n we_o do_v not_o invocate_v the_o saint_n by_o faith_n as_o author_n of_o the_o benefit_n we_o crave_v pro._n your_o etc._n practice_n show_v the_o contrary_a for_o you_o pray_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o these_o term_n 1621._o maria_n mater_fw-la gratiae_fw-la mater_fw-la misericordiae_fw-la tu_fw-la nos_fw-la ab_fw-la host_n protege_n et_fw-la horâ_fw-la mortis_fw-la suscipe_fw-la marry_o mother_n of_o heaven_n grace_n mother_n where_o mercy_n have_v chief_a place_n from_o
over_o he_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v quarta_fw-la the_o meaning_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v the_o province_n there_o mention_v because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v accustom_v to_o permit_v it_o so_o to_o be_v pro._n the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o like_a custom_n here_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o permission_n they_o be_v indeed_o as_o learned_a bishop_n morton_n say_v 2_o word_n of_o comparison_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v enjoy_v his_o privilege_n according_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n hold_v ancient_o he_o as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v i_o will_v give_v this_o man_n a_o crown_n bâ—cause_fw-mi also_o i_o give_v a_o crown_n to_o his_o fellow_n beside_o cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la understand_v the_o canon_n as_o we_o do_v in_o this_o sort_n 12_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v power_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o his_o bishop_n so_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n according_a to_o custom_n shall_v have_v throughout_o lybia_n and_o the_o rest_n here_o by_o the_o way_n the_o reader_n may_v observe_v that_o though_o the_o pope_n shall_v have_v a_o large_a circuit_n for_o his_o diocese_n yet_o be_v nâ—t_v this_o jurisdiction_n give_v he_o by_o the_o law_n of_o goâ—_n but_o by_o the_o custom_n of_o man_n let_v old_a custom_n bâ—_n keep_v sâ—ith_o the_o council_n heâ—e_o be_v no_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n acknowledge_v no_o text_n of_o scripture_n allege_v for_o it_o as_o now_o a_o day_n tu_fw-la es_fw-la petrus_n and_o pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la and_o tibi_fw-la daâ—o_fw-la clave_n thou_o be_v peter_n fâ—ed_v my_o sheep_n and_o unto_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n the_o pâ—pâ—_n hold_v it_o not_o then_o as_o it_o be_v now_o preâ—ended_v 12._o divinoâ—_n by_o divine_a ordinance_n but_o only_o by_o use_n and_o custom_n which_o may_v be_v alter_v and_o be_v upon_o occasion_n for_o when_o constantinople_n become_v the_o imperial_a city_n than_o be_v the_o bishop_n thereof_o equal_v with_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n about_o the_o year_n 381_o the_o second_o general_n council_n be_v hold_v at_o constantinople_n against_o macedomus_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n â—t_z consist_v of_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o bishop_n it_o be_v call_v not_o by_o the_o pope_n but_o by_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o elder_a 8._o this_o council_n confirm_v the_o foresay_a six_o canon_n of_o the_o nicen_n which_o bound_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o other_o bishop_n within_o the_o precinct_n of_o his_o own_o province_n the_o three_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n of_o constantinople_n speak_v in_o this_o tenor_n gâ—aece_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantine_n city_n that_o be_v constantinople_n have_v prerogative_n of_o honour_n next_o after_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v new_a rome_n the_o five_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 400._o to_o 500_o papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o five_o age_n protestant_n we_o be_v yet_o within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n and_o so_o near_o to_o the_o time_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n now_o for_o this_o present_a age_n it_o may_v for_o choice_n of_o learned_a man_n be_v compare_v to_o the_o golden_a age_n for_o now_o flourish_v the_o golden_a mouth_a chrysostome_n ecclesiast_n the_o well_o language_v hierome_n and_o saint_n austin_n the_o very_a mall_n and_o hammer_n of_o heretic_n chrisostome_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o most_o copious_a writer_n of_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n now_o extant_a he_o be_v a_o eloquent_a preacher_n full_a of_o rhetorical_a figure_n and_o amplification_n so_o that_o his_o vein_n and_o gift_n lie_v rather_o in_o the_o ethique_fw-la and_o moral_a part_n of_o divinity_n paâ—â—ibus_fw-la work_v upon_o the_o affection_n than_o in_o the_o doctrinal_a and_o exegetical_a part_n for_o information_n of_o judgement_n by_o his_o liberty_n of_o speech_n in_o pulpit_n he_o draw_v the_o hatred_n of_o thâ—_n great_a one_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o of_o the_o emperor_n himself_o but_o above_o all_o of_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n upon_o his_o head_n so_o that_o she_o and_o theophilus_n patriaâ—ke_n of_o alexandria_n procure_v his_o deposition_n and_o banishment_n with_o commandment_n to_o â—â—â—â—ney_n his_o weakâ—_n body_n with_o excessive_a travel_n from_o place_n to_o place_n until_o he_o conclude_v his_o life_n eccles._n about_o the_o year_n four_o hundred_o and_o eleven_o ecclâ—s_n hierome_n be_v bear_v in_o dalmatia_n and_o instruct_v at_o rome_n he_o travailde_v abroad_o into_o france_n and_o other_o place_n of_o purpose_n to_o increase_v his_o knowledge_n at_o rome_n he_o acquaint_v himself_o with_o honourable_a woman_n such_o as_o marcelia_n sophronia_n principia_fw-la paula_n and_o eustochium_fw-la to_o who_o he_o expound_v place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n for_o he_o be_v admit_v presbyter_n he_o serve_v damasus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o sort_v his_o paper_n his_o gift_n be_v envy_v at_o rome_n therefore_o he_o lâ—ft_v rome_n and_o take_v his_o voyage_n towards_o palestina_n by_o the_o way_n he_o acquaint_v himself_o with_o epiphanius_n nazianzen_n and_o didymus_n doctor_n in_o the_o school_n of_o alexandria_n and_o sundry_a other_o man_n of_o note_n and_o mark_v in_o the_o end_n he_o come_v to_o judea_n and_o make_v choice_n of_o bethlem_n the_o place_n of_o the_o lord_n nativity_n to_o be_v the_o place_n of_o his_o death_n at_o bethlem_n paula_n a_o noblewoman_n who_o accompany_v hierome_n and_o his_o brother_n paulinianus_n from_o rome_n upon_o her_o own_o charge_n build_v four_o monastery_n whereof_o herself_o guide_v one_o and_o hiâ—rome_n another_o hierome_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d well_o skill_v in_o the_o tongue_n but_o he_o waâ—_n a_o man_n of_o a_o choleric_a and_o stern_a disposition_n more_o inclinable_a to_o a_o solitary_a and_o monkish_a liâ—e_z then_o to_o fellowship_n and_o society_n neither_o heliodorus_n in_o the_o wilderness_n nor_o ruffinus_n out_o of_o the_o wilderness_n can_v keep_v inviolable_a friendship_n with_o he_o he_o flourish_v about_o the_o year_n 390._o but_o he_o live_v unto_o the_o year_n 422_o iâ—â—dâ—_n &_o therefore_o we_o place_v he_o in_o this_o five_o age_n and_o so_o do_v bellarmine_n â—3_n augustine_n in_o his_o young_a year_n be_v infect_v with_o the_o error_n of_o the_o manichee_n his_o mother_n monica_n pray_v to_o god_n for_o his_o conversion_n and_o god_n hear_v her_o prayer_n foâ—_n by_o the_o pâ—eacâ—ing_n of_o ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n anâ—_n by_o read_v the_o life_n of_o antonius_n the_o eremite_n he_o be_v wonderful_o move_v and_o begin_v to_o dislike_v his_o former_a conversation_n he_o go_v into_o a_o quiet_a garden_n accompany_v with_o alipius_n and_o there_o as_o he_o be_v with_o tear_n bewail_v his_o former_a course_n and_o desire_v god_n grace_n for_o work_v his_o conversion_n he_o hear_v a_o voice_n saâ—iâ—g_v unto_o he_o 12._o tolle_n &_o lege_fw-la and_o again_o tolle_n &_o lege_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v take_v up_o and_o read_v take_v up_o and_o read_v at_o the_o first_o hear_n he_o think_v it_o to_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o boy_n or_o maid_n speak_v in_o their_o play_n such_o word_n one_o to_o another_o but_o when_o he_o look_v about_o and_o can_v see_v nobody_o he_o know_v it_o to_o be_v some_o heavenly_a admonition_n warn_v he_o to_o take_v up_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o he_o have_v in_o the_o garden_n with_o he_o and_o read_v now_o the_o first_o place_n that_o fall_v in_o his_o hand_n after_o the_o open_n of_o the_o book_n be_v this_o 14_o not_o in_o gluttony_n and_o drunkenness_n neither_o in_o chamber_v and_o wantonness_n nor_o in_o strife_n and_o envyingâ—_n but_o put_v you_o on_o tâ—e_v lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o take_v no_o thought_n for_o the_o flesh_n to_o fulfil_v the_o lust_n of_o it_o at_o the_o read_n whereof_o he_o be_v so_o full_o resolve_v to_o forsake_v the_o vanity_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o become_v a_o christian_n that_o immediate_o thereafter_o he_o be_v babtize_v by_o saint_n ambrose_n with_o his_o companion_n alipius_n and_o his_o son_n adeodatus_n he_o be_v afterward_o make_v bishop_n of_o hippo_n in_o africa_n he_o defend_v the_o truth_n against_o the_o manichee_n pelagian_n donatist_n and_o whatsoever_o error_n else_o prevail_v in_o this_o age_n he_o be_v to_o be_v commend_v in_o that_o he_o revise_v his_o own_o write_n and_o write_v his_o retractation_n or_o râ—cognitions_n when_o he_o have_v live_v 76_o year_n he_o reâ—â—ed_v from_o his_o labour_n before_o the_o vandal_n have_v take_v the_o town_n of_o hippo_n which_o in_o the_o time_n of_o augustine_n sickness_n they_o have_v besiege_v and_o thus_o be_v he_o translate_v and_o take_v away_o before_o he_o
see_v the_o evil_a that_o come_v upon_o the_o place_n 57.1_o beside_o these_o learned_a trium_fw-la vir_n there_o live_v in_o this_o age_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyrus_n a_o town_n in_o syria_n cyrill_a bishop_n of_o alexandria_n leo_n the_o great_a and_o gelasius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n vincentius_n lirinensis_n a_o great_a impugner_n of_o heresy_n as_o also_o sedulius_n of_o scotland_n eccles_n who_o collection_n be_v extant_a upon_o saint_n paul_n epistlâ—s_n 1528._o and_o his_o testimony_n frequent_o cite_v by_o the_o learned_a l._n primate_n doctor_n usher_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o ancient_a irish_a religion_n oâ—_n the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 3._o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v lay_v down_o plain_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o those_o thing_n be_v find_v which_o appertain_v to_o faith_n and_o direction_n of_o life_n bellarmine_n will_v shift_v off_o this_o place_n by_o say_v ultimo_fw-la that_o austin_n mean_v that_o in_o scripture_n be_v contain_v all_o such_o point_n as_o be_v simple_o necessary_a for_o all_o to_o wit_n the_o creed_n and_o the_o commandment_n but_o beside_o these_o other_o thing_n necessary_a for_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n 〈◊〉_d be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n but_o this_o stand_v not_o with_o austin_n drift_n for_o in_o the_o treatise_n allege_v the_o doctrine_n christianâ_fw-la he_o purposely_o instruct_v not_o the_o people_n but_o christian_a doctor_n and_o teacher_n so_o that_o where_o he_o say_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v plain_o set_v down_o all_o thing_n which_o contain_v faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n he_o mean_v as_o elsewhere_o 4._o he_o express_v himself_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o do_v not_o only_o of_o the_o lay_v people_n but_o even_o of_o ecclesiasticke_n in_o like_a sort_n the_o same_o father_n say_v 4._o those_o thing_n which_o seem_v sufficient_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n be_v choose_v to_o be_v write_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n 4._o say_v that_o the_o canon_n or_o rule_n of_o scripture_n be_v perfect_a abundant_o sufficient_a in_o itself_o for_o all_o thing_n yea_o more_o than_o sufficient_a neither_o be_v this_o a_o false_a supposal_n as_o a_o jesuit_n pretend_v it_o to_o be_v 4._o but_o a_o ground_a truth_n and_o the_o author_n doctrine_n liâ—inensis_n indeed_o make_v first_o one_o general_a sufficient_a rule_n for_o all_o thing_n the_o sacred_a scripture_n second_o another_o useful_a in_o some_o case_n only_o yet_o never_o to_o be_v use_v in_o those_o case_n without_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o general_a consent_n of_o father_n the_o first_o be_v use_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o the_o worth_n that_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o other_o be_v use_v to_o avoid_v the_o jar_a interpretation_n of_o perverse_a heretic_n that_o many_o time_n abuse_v the_o sacred_a rule_n &_o standard_n of_o the_o scripture_n now_o we_o admit_v the_o church_n interpretation_n as_o ministerial_a to_o holy_a scripture_n so_o it_o be_v conformable_a thereunto_o and_o we_o say_v with_o the_o learned_a rejoynder_n to_o the_o jesuit_n maloune_n reply_v 1â—0_o bring_v we_o now_o one_o scripture_n expound_v according_a to_o lirinensis_n his_o rule_n lirin_fw-mi by_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o prove_v prayer_n to_o saint_n image_n worship_n in_o your_o sense_n and_o we_o will_v receive_v it_o saint_n cyril_n say_v ult_n that_o all_o thing_n which_o christ_n do_v be_v not_o write_v but_o so_o much_o as_o holy_a writer_n judge_v sufficient_a both_o for_o good_a manner_n and_o godly_a faith_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 159._o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o which_o be_v bring_v uâ—_n in_o it_o wise_a and_o most_o approve_a and_o furnish_v with_o most_o sufficient_a understanding_n saint_n hierome_n reason_v negative_o from_o the_o scripture_n say_v helvid_n as_o we_o deny_v not_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v so_o we_o refuse_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v that_o god_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n we_o believe_v because_o we_o read_v it_o that_o mary_n do_v marry_v after_o she_o be_v deliver_v we_o believe_v not_o because_o we_o read_v it_o not_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v 234._o that_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o holy_a writ_n be_v right_a and_o clear_a that_o whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a be_v manifest_a therein_o yea_o he_o call_v the_o 624._o scripture_n the_o most_o exact_a balance_n square_n and_o rule_n of_o divine_a verity_n this_o be_v the_o father_n rule_n of_o faith_n of_o old_a and_o the_o same_o a_o perfect_a one_o but_o the_o papist_n now_o adays_o make_v it_o but_o a_o part_n of_o a_o rule_n dico_fw-la half_o a_o rule_n and_o piece_n it_o with_o tradition_n of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n saint_n hierome_n who_o be_v well_o skill_v in_o the_o tongue_n travail_v much_o and_o see_v the_o choice_a monument_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o the_o best_a library_n that_o the_o eastern_a part_n can_v afford_v and_o be_v therefore_o likely_a to_o meet_v with_o the_o best_a canon_n name_v all_o the_o book_n which_o we_o admit_v and_o afterward_o add_v regum_fw-la whatsoever_o be_v beside_o these_o be_v to_o be_v put_v among_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la and_o that_o therefore_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n of_o judith_n tobias_n and_o pastor_n be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n the_o same_o hierome_n have_v mention_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v untrue_o call_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n and_o attribute_v to_o he_o then_o add_v regum_fw-la that_o as_o the_o church_n read_v judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o maccabee_n but_o receive_v they_o not_o â—or_a canonical_a scripture_n so_o these_o two_o book_n â—amely_o the_o wisdom_n of_o salâ—mon_n and_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n do_v the_o church_n read_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n not_o to_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o any_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n objection_n the_o carthaginian_a council_n receive_v those_o book_n which_o you_o account_v 47._o apocryphal_a answer_n they_o receive_v they_o in_o canonem_fw-la morum_fw-la not_o in_o canonem_fw-la fidei_fw-la it_o be_v true_a indâ—ed_v that_o saint_n austin_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n of_o his_o time_n and_o some_o other_o in_o that_o age_n find_v these_o book_n which_o hierome_n and_o other_o reject_v as_o apocryphal_a to_o be_v join_v with_o the_o other_o and_o together_o read_v with_o they_o in_o the_o church_n seem_v to_o account_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a but_o they_o receive_v they_o only_o into_o the_o ecclesiastic_a canon_n 3_o serve_v for_o example_n of_o life_n and_o instruction_n of_o manner_n and_o not_o into_o any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o divine_a canon_n as_o saint_n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n distinguish_v say_v 36_o this_o reckon_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o in_o other_o book_n as_o in_o the_o maccabee_n plain_o distinguish_v between_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n wherein_o say_v he_o 34._o there_o may_v be_v something_o find_v worthy_a to_o be_v join_v with_o the_o number_n of_o those_o miracle_n yet_o hereof_o will_v we_o have_v no_o care_n for_o that_o we_o intend_v the_o miracle_n divini_fw-la canonis_fw-la which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o divine_a canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judith_n he_o tell_v we_o â—â—_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v it_o into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o withal_o there_o he_o profess_v that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o â—ewes_n be_v most_o authentical_a touch_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o 20._o that_o they_o be_v call_v salomon_n only_o for_o some_o likeness_n of_o style_n but_o the_o learned_a doubt_n whether_o they_o bâ—e_v his_o last_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n whereat_o saint_n austin_n be_v present_a prescribe_v that_o no_o book_n shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o canonical_a but_o such_o as_o indeed_o be_v canonical_a leave_v out_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o greek_a edition_n tilij_fw-la though_o they_o have_v shuffle_v they_o into_o the_o latin_a romanae_fw-la which_o argue_v suspicion_n of_o a_o forge_a canon_n now_o to_o this_o ancient_a evidence_n of_o hierome_n and_o austin_n the_o papist_n make_v but_o a_o poor_a reply_n canus_n say_v 11._o that_o hierome_n be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o then_o sufficient_o sifièd_a bellarmine_n say_v respondeo_fw-la i_o admit_v that_o hierome_n be_v of_o that_o opinion_n because_o as_o yet_o a_o general_n council_n have_v decree_v nothing_o touch_v those_o book_n and_o saint_n austin_n may_v likewise_o doubt_v thereof_o so_o that_o by_o bellarmine_n confession_n hierome_n
and_o austin_n in_o this_o point_n be_v we_o of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n saint_n chrysostome_n say_v 645._o that_o whereas_o under_o the_o law_n there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o priest_n and_o laic_n in_o communicate_v of_o victimâ—s_n in_o the_o nâ—w_v it_o be_v otherwise_o for_o one_o body_n and_o one_o cup_n be_v minister_v to_o all_o hierom_n say_v 6._o that_o the_o pastor_n administer_v the_o eucharist_n and_o distribute_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o his_o people_n the_o same_o hierome_n reportâ—th_v how_o exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n in_o france_n be_v wont_a to_o carry_v the_o communion_n to_o person_n absent_a there_o be_v no_o man_n say_v he_o 1._o rich_o than_o exuperius_n who_o carry_v the_o lord_n body_n in_o a_o wicker_n basket_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o a_o glass_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o the_o bishop_n sell_v the_o churchâ—plate_v for_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a hieroâ—ymi_n so_o that_o he_o be_v drive_v to_o use_v osier_n basket_n and_o glasse-cup_n but_o withal_o the_o story_n say_v he_o carry_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n several_o and_o apart_o and_o not_o by_o way_n of_o concomitancie_n beside_o that_o the_o wine_n may_v be_v carry_v abroad_o in_o a_o vial_n to_o sick_a person_n without_o any_o such_o danger_n of_o spill_v as_o the_o point_n jesuit_n dream_v on_o saint_n austin_n say_v 49_o all_o that_o will_v have_v life_n be_v exhort_v to_o drink_v of_o the_o blood_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v receive_v the_o cup_n answer_v amen_n pope_n lâ—o_o reprove_v such_o as_o in_o his_o time_n refuse_v the_o cup_n which_o be_v a_o token_n that_o the_o cup_n be_v then_o in_o use_n among_o the_o laiety_n his_o word_n be_v these_o quadrage_n whereas_o some_o to_o hide_v their_o infidelity_n come_v sometime_o to_o catholic_a church_n and_o be_v present_a at_o the_o celebration_n of_o sacred_a mystery_n they_o so_o temper_v the_o matter_n that_o with_o unworthy_a mouth_n they_o receive_v the_o lord_n body_n but_o decline_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o redemption_n i_o will_v â—herefore_o have_v your_o holiness_n take_v notice_n that_o by_o these_o sign_n they_o may_v be_v discover_v and_o their_o sacrilegious_a dissemble_n may_v be_v find_v out_o and_o descry_v that_o be_v thus_o discover_v they_o may_v by_o priestly_a authority_n he_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o society_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o like_a sort_n gelasius_n enjoin_v communion_n in_o both_o kind_n we_o have_v find_v say_v he_o autem_fw-la that_o certain_a have_v receive_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o sacred_a body_n only_o abstain_v from_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a blaud_n which_o man_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v entangle_v with_o i_o know_v not_o what_o superstition_n either_o let_v they_o receive_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n or_o else_o let_v they_o be_v whole_o exclude_v from_o receive_v because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o divide_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o mystery_n without_o grievous_a sacrilege_n reply_n gelasius_n haply_o speak_v of_o some_o ibid._n priest_n who_o consecrate_v the_o element_n but_o themselves_o receive_v not_o in_o both_o kind_n answer_n the_o word_n he_o use_v be_v recipiant_fw-la and_o arceantur_fw-la which_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o people_n who_o do_v not_o themselves_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o from_o the_o minister_n hand_n as_o also_o the_o word_n arceantur_fw-la that_o be_v let_v they_o not_o be_v receive_v though_o they_o offer_v themselves_o beside_o the_o ancient_a history_n speak_v not_o of_o any_o priest_n that_o ever_o make_v scruple_n of_o drink_v of_o the_o chalice_n which_o himself_o have_v consecrate_v reply_n the_o manichee_n have_v a_o opinion_n 6._o that_o wine_n be_v not_o create_v by_o god_n but_o by_o some_o evil_a spirit_n and_o that_o christ_n do_v not_o shed_v his_o blood_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o hereupon_o they_o abstain_v from_o the_o chalice_n therefore_o the_o church_n in_o detestation_n of_o this_o error_n for_o a_o time_n command_v communion_n under_o both_o kind_n reply_n upon_o this_o occasion_n gelasius_n make_v the_o decree_n record_v by_o gratian._n râ—joynder_n this_o be_v not_o do_v upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o manichee_n error_n for_o before_o ever_o they_o appear_v in_o any_o number_n communion_n in_o both_o kind_n be_v practise_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o apostle_n ignatius_n justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n now_o cyprian_n the_o young_a of_o these_o flourish_v about_o the_o year_n two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o eccles_n and_o the_o manichee_n rise_v not_o till_o about_o the_o year_n two_o hundred_o seventy_o three_o 11._o again_o although_o leo_n speak_v of_o the_o manichee_n yet_o jesuit_n vasques_n say_v 42_o that_o he_o command_v not_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n because_o of_o they_o but_o require_v that_o those_o which_o feign_v themselves_o catholic_n and_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a communion_n receive_v the_o bread_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n into_o their_o hand_n pretend_v that_o they_o drink_v the_o wine_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o shall_v careful_o be_v observe_v now_o among_o a_o multitude_n of_o communicant_n some_o few_o may_v hold_v the_o cup_n to_o their_o mouth_n and_o make_v show_v of_o drink_v and_o yet_o receive_v no_o wine_n the_o cup_n then_o be_v not_o for_o a_o time_n only_o allow_v to_o the_o laic_n by_o leo_n and_o gelasius_n thereby_o to_o discover_v who_o be_v manichee_n but_o in_o these_o pope_n day_n the_o cup_n be_v usual_o and_o ordinary_o give_v to_o the_o laic_n and_o upon_o the_o refuse_v of_o the_o cup_n then_o in_o use_n among_o the_o catholic_n the_o manichee_n be_v discover_v otherwise_o how_o can_v the_o pope_n have_v reprove_v their_o practice_n how_o can_v the_o manichee_n have_v beâ—ne_v espy_v and_o know_v if_o they_o and_o the_o catholic_n have_v receive_v in_o one_o kind_a both_o alike_o for_o this_o be_v the_o token_n that_o leo_n will_v have_v they_o know_v by_o for_o that_o thâ—y_v refuse_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o redemption_n by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o cup_n be_v offer_v orderly_o unto_o they_o as_o unto_o other_o but_o thâ—y_o refuse_v it_o now_o touch_v the_o place_n of_o gâ—lasius_n the_o same_o vasquâ—z_n say_v 76._o that_o whereas_o some_o of_o his_o part_n apply_v the_o same_o to_o the_o manichee_n canonâ—_n for_o therein_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v of_o that_o nature_n in_o regard_n of_o itself_o that_o without_o grievous_a sacrilege_n it_o can_v be_v divide_v and_o sever_v the_o one_o part_n from_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n because_o of_o the_o institution_n and_o signification_n admit_v then_o that_o the_o manichee_n occasion_v this_o decree_n yet_o this_o decree_n be_v back_v with_o a_o general_a â—eason_n which_o forbid_v all_o to_o communicate_v in_o one_o kind_n only_o under_o the_o peril_n of_o sacrilege_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n canon_n reach_v not_o only_o to_o the_o manichee_n but_o to_o all_o such_o as_o halue_fw-mi the_o communion_n be_v they_o manichee_n oâ—_n papist_n or_o whatsoever_o they_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n saint_n austin_n 22._o with_o other_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o nâ—w_a law_n flow_v out_o of_o christ_n side_n now_o none_o issue_v thence_o but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o water_n which_o be_v baptism_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o supper_n the_o same_o austin_n say_v 3_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v dâ—liuâ—red_v unto_o we_o a_o few_o sacrament_n in_o stead_n of_o many_o and_o the_o same_o in_o do_v most_o easy_a in_o signification_n most_o excellent_a in_o observation_n most_o reuâ—rend_a as_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o same_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n whiâ—h_o he_o call_v for_o 2._o number_v the_o few_o for_o observation_n easy_a for_o signification_n excellent_a withal_o indeed_o add_v a_o si_fw-la quid_fw-la aliud_fw-la if_o any_o such_o other_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n but_o himself_o can_v not_o find_v any_o other_o for_o he_o conclude_v they_o within_o the_o number_n of_o two_o say_v 9_o these_o be_v the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o eucharist_n saint_n chrysostome_n say_v monach._n that_o before_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v we_o call_v it_o bread_n but_o when_o god_n grace_n after_o consecration_n have_v sanctify_v it_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v free_v from_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o be_v account_v worthy_a of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n remain_v still_o in_o it_o châ—ysostome_n say_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n they_o say_v
it_o be_v a_o strain_n of_o rhetoric_n why_o not_o the_o other_o also_o sixtus_n senensis_n give_v a_o good_a rule_n for_o interpretation_n of_o the_o father_n speech_n special_o in_o this_o argument_n 152._o the_o say_n of_o preacher_n be_v not_o to_o be_v urge_v in_o that_o rigour_n of_o their_o word_n for_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o orator_n they_o use_v to_o speak_v many_o time_n hyperbolical_o and_o in_o excess_n and_o he_o instance_v in_o chrysostome_n as_o well_o he_o may_v for_o he_o be_v full_a of_o they_o even_o there_o where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v joâ—n_n that_o our_o tooth_n be_v fix_v in_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n that_o maâ—h_n our_o tongue_n be_v die_v red_a with_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o math._n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o minister_n but_o god_n that_o baptize_v thou_o and_o hold_v thy_o head_n now_o these_o and_o the_o like_a say_n must_v be_v favourable_o construe_v as_o be_v improper_a speech_n rhetorical_a strain_n purposely_o utter_v to_o move_v affection_n stir_v up_o devotion_n and_o bring_v the_o sacrament_n out_o of_o contempt_n that_o so_o the_o communicants_a eye_n may_v not_o be_v final_o fix_v on_o the_o outward_a element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o themselves_o but_o transitory_a and_o corruptible_a creature_n but_o to_o have_v their_o heart_n elevate_v and_o lift_v up_o by_o faith_n to_o behold_v the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v represent_v in_o these_o mystery_n otherwise_o the_o father_n come_v down_o to_o a_o low_a key_n when_o they_o come_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o point_n yea_o or_o no_o and_o according_o saint_a chrysostome_n when_o once_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o rhetorical_a vein_n and_o speak_v positive_o and_o doctrinal_o say_v math._n when_o our_o lord_n give_v the_o sacrament_n he_o give_v wine_n and_o again_o savilij_fw-la do_v we_o not_o offer_v every_o day_n we_o offer_v indeed_o but_o by_o keep_v a_o memory_n of_o his_o death_n and_o he_o put_v in_o a_o kind_n of_o caution_n or_o correction_n lest_o any_o shall_v mistake_v he_o we_o offer_v say_v he_o the_o same_o sacrifice_n or_o rather_o the_o remembrance_n thereof_o and_o such_o a_o commemorative_n and_o eucharistical_a sacrifice_n we_o acknowledge_v object_n saint_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n use_v the_o word_n corporal_o say_v 1._o that_o by_o the_o mystical_a benediction_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v unite_v to_o we_o corporal_o as_o man_n and_o spiritual_o as_o god_n answer_n hereby_o be_v mean_v a_o full_a perfect_a spiritual_a conjunction_n with_o the_o sanctify_a communicant_n exclude_v all_o manner_n of_o imagination_n or_o fantasy_n and_o not_o a_o gross_a and_o fleshly_a be_v of_o christ_n body_n in_o our_o body_n according_a to_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o letter_n otherwise_o this_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v that_o our_o body_n must_v be_v in_o like_a manner_n corporal_o in_o christ_n body_n for_o cyril_n as_o he_o say_v châ—ist_n be_v corporal_o in_o we_o so_o he_o say_v 13._o wear_v corporal_o in_o christ_n by_o corporal_o than_o he_o mean_v that_o near_o and_o indissoluble_a union_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o the_o apostle_n use_v it_o say_v in_o he_o dwell_v all_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n bodily_a coll._n 2.9_o bodily_a that_o be_v indissoluble_o besides_o christ_n be_v likewise_o join_v corporal_o to_o we_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o yet_o therein_o there_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n of_o image-worship_n saint_n hierome_n say_v 16._o we_o worship_v one_o image_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o invisible_a and_o omnipotent_a god_n saint_n austin_n say_v 11._o no_o image_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o that_o which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o he_o be_v meaning_n christ_n jesus_n col._n 1.15_o hebr._n 1.3_o nor_o yet_o that_o for_o he_o but_o with_o he_o and_o as_o for_o the_o represent_v of_o god_n in_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o man_n he_o resolve_v that_o it_o be_v utter_o unlawful_a 7._o to_o erect_v any_o such_o image_n to_o god_n in_o a_o christian_a church_n he_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o image_n even_o when_o they_o be_v not_o adore_v for_o themselves_o but_o make_v instrument_n to_o worship_n god_n say_v 10._o thus_o have_v they_o deserve_v to_o err_v which_o seek_v christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o paint_a image_n and_o not_o in_o write_a book_n the_o same_o austin_n write_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n direct_o sever_v the_o case_n of_o some_o man_n who_o be_v wont_a to_o kneel_v superstitious_o in_o church_n yard_n before_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n and_o the_o paint_a history_n of_o their_o suffering_n these_o private_a man_n case_n he_o sever_v from_o the_o common_a cause_n and_o approve_a practice_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n say_v 34._o do_v not_o bring_v in_o the_o company_n of_o rude_a mâ—n_z which_o in_o the_o true_a religion_n itself_o be_v superstitious_a i_o know_v many_o that_o be_v worshipper_n of_o grave_n and_o picture_n now_o this_o i_o advise_v that_o you_o cease_v to_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o catholic_a church_n by_o upbraid_v it_o with_o the_o manner_n of_o those_o man_n who_o she_o herself_o condemn_v and_o seek_v every_o day_n to_o correct_v as_o naughty_a child_n so_o that_o in_o saint_n austin_n time_n as_o be_v already_o noâ—ed_v psalm_n image_n and_o image-worship_n be_v not_o use_v by_o any_o general_a warrant_a practice_n if_o some_o misinform_v man_n use_v it_o this_o can_v not_o in_o saint_n austin_n opinion_n make_v it_o a_o church_n duty_n necessary_a and_o catholic_a or_o draw_v it_o to_o be_v a_o general_a custom_n bellarmine_n answer_v dico_fw-la that_o saint_n austin_n write_v this_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o conversion_n to_o christianity_n and_o that_o upon_o better_a information_n he_o change_v his_o mind_n but_o he_o tell_v we_o not_o in_o what_o part_n of_o his_o retractation_n this_o be_v to_o be_v find_v divers_a other_o shift_n beside_o be_v use_v herein_o and_o some_o fly_n to_o the_o distinction_n of_o a_o idol_n and_o a_o image_n but_o that_o will_v not_o seâ—ve_v for_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v often_o translate_v simulachrum_fw-la a_o likeness_n or_o similitude_n and_o as_o every_o idol_n be_v a_o image_n of_o some_o thing_n so_o every_o image_n worship_v turn_v idol_n there_o may_v be_v some_o odds_n in_o the_o language_n but_o none_o in_o the_o thing_n itself_o bellarmine_n mince_v 25._o the_o matter_n and_o will_v have_v the_o image_n worship_v not_o proper_o and_o because_o of_o itself_o but_o reductive_o inasmuch_o as_o it_o do_v express_v the_o sampler_n other_o â—_o hold_v that_o the_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o itself_o and_o with_o the_o sâ—mâ—_n worship_n that_o the_o person_n be_v which_o be_v represent_v so_o that_o the_o crucifix_n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v with_o the_o self_n same_o honour_n that_o christ_n jesus_n be_v and_o as_o for_o the_o vulgar_a people_n they_o go_v blunt_o to_o it_o with_o downâ—right_a adoration_n cassander_n say_v imagine_v it_o be_v more_o manifest_a than_o that_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o idol_n have_v too_o much_o prevail_v and_o the_o superstitious_a humour_n of_o people_n have_v be_v so_o cockeredâ—_n that_o nothing_o have_v be_v omit_v among_o we_o either_o of_o the_o high_a adoration_n and_o vanity_n of_o paynim_n in_o worship_v and_o adore_v image_n polydore_v also_o say_v 13._o people_n be_v grow_v to_o such_o madness_n that_o there_o be_v many_o rude_a and_o stupid_a person_n which_o adore_v image_n of_o wood_n stone_n marble_n and_o brass_n or_o paint_v in_o window_n not_o as_o sign_n but_o as_o though_o they_o have_v sense_n and_o they_o repose_v more_o trust_n in_o they_o than_o in_o christ_n or_o the_o saint_n to_o which_o they_o be_v dedicate_v ludovicus_n vives_n say_v 27._o saint_n be_v esteem_v and_o worship_v by_o many_o as_o be_v the_o god_n among_o the_o gentile_n objection_n the_o honour_n or_o dishonour_v do_v to_o the_o image_n redound_v to_o the_o person_n represent_v or_o pâ—ototype_n as_o appear_v by_o our_o be_v uncover_v &_o use_v reverence_n in_o the_o king_n chamber_n of_o presence_n and_o before_o his_o chair_n of_o estate_n when_o his_o person_n be_v absent_a in_o like_a sort_n the_o honour_n and_o worship_v due_a to_o the_o image_n redound_v to_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n now_o if_o a_o image_n be_v capable_a of_o contempt_n and_o reproach_n it_o be_v also_o capable_a of_o honour_n and_o worship_n answer_n the_o rule_n the_o dishonour_n do_v to_o the_o image_n redound_v to_o the_o person_n be_v true_a special_o in_o civil_a affair_n when_o the_o party_n will_v be_v honour_v by_o the_o image_n and_o thus_o be_v theodosius_n grieve_v with_o they_o of_o antioch_n 19_o for_o cast_v down_o his_o
pulpit_n before_o the_o weak_a the_o truth_n whereof_o he_o be_v not_o able_a to_o justify_v in_o the_o school_n before_o the_o best_a learned_a neither_o weâ—e_o they_o who_o chrysostome_n tax_v so_o very_o lazy_a but_o rather_o such_o as_o take_v more_o pain_n than_o need_v and_o as_o he_o say_v go_v a_o long_a way_n about_o by_o seâ—king_v to_o their_o patron_n mediator_n and_o favourite_n whereas_o he_o show_v they_o a_o near_o may_v to_o wit_n to_o go_v immediate_o to_o the_o master_n of_o request_n christ_n jesus_n objection_n you_o have_v produce_v diverse_a father_n against_o saintly_o invocation_n and_o much_o press_v saint_n chrysostome_n testimony_n whereas_o he_o make_v for_o we_o for_o chrysostâ—me_n say_v antioâ—hen_o that_o the_o emperor_n lay_v aside_o all_o princely_a state_n stand_v humble_o pray_v unto_o the_o saint_n to_o be_v intercessor_n for_o he_o unto_o god_n answer_n bellarmine_n indeed_o allege_v 19_o chrysostome_n sixty_o six_o homily_n antiochenumâ—_n and_o yet_o the_o same_o bellarmine_n upon_o better_a advice_n when_o he_o be_v out_o of_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o polemic_a controversy_n &_o come_v to_o a_o pacific_a treatise_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n then_o he_o tell_v we_o 398._o that_o chrysostome_n make_v but_o one_o and_o twenty_o homily_n to_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n and_o that_o no_o more_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o ancient_a library_n and_o yet_o posito_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la concesso_fw-la admit_v that_o these_o word_n be_v châ—ysostome's_n indeed_o yet_o they_o reach_v not_o home_o for_o they_o speak_v only_o what_o the_o emperor_n do_v factor_n not_o dâ—_n jure_v it_o be_v only_o a_o relation_n what_o he_o do_v out_o of_o his_o private_a devotion_n it_o be_v no_o approbation_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v now_o what_o some_o one_o or_o two_o shall_v do_v carry_v away_o with_o their_o own_o devout_a affection_n be_v not_o straight_o way_n a_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n beside_o though_o the_o saint_n intercede_v for_o we_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o we_o be_v to_o invocate_v they_o have_v no_o warrant_n from_o god_n so_o to_o do_v now_o in_o such_o a_o high_a point_n of_o his_o worship_n we_o must_v keep_v we_o to_o his_o command_n 32_o and_o that_o must_v guide_v ouâ—_n devotion_n the_o other_o place_n of_o chrysoâ—tome_n allege_v by_o bâ—llarmine_n speak_v of_o the_o saint_n live_v and_o not_o of_o the_o saint_n decease_v last_o chrysostome_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n speak_v oftentimes_o rather_o out_o of_o his_o rhetorickâ—_n than_o out_o of_o his_o divinity_n sixtus_n senensis_n deliver_v this_o observation_n concern_v the_o father_n and_o he_o name_v chrysostome_n 152._o that_o in_o their_o sermon_n we_o may_v not_o take_v their_o word_n strict_o and_o in_o rigour_n because_o they_o many_o time_n break_v out_o into_o declamation_n and_o declare_v and_o repeat_v matter_n by_o hyperbole_n and_o other_o figurative_a speech_n in_o a_o word_n whatsoever_o chrysostome_n report_n of_o other_o himself_o as_o we_o have_v hear_v be_v all_o for_o our_o immediate_a address_n of_o our_o prayer_n unto_o god_n objection_n bellarmine_n say_v 19_o that_o theodoret_n shut_v up_o the_o story_n of_o the_o father_n life_n in_o these_o term_n my_o suit_n and_o request_n be_v that_o by_o the_o prayer_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n i_o may_v find_v divine_a assistance_n and_o the_o same_o bellarmine_n say_v supâ—à _fw-la that_o theodoret_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v much_o touch_a prayer_n to_o saint_n answer_n theodoret_n say_v only_o rogo_fw-la &_o quaeso_fw-la i_o beseech_v and_o entreat_v not_o thâ—s_n nor_o that_o saâ—nt_n but_o god_n alone_o to_o this_o end_n and_o purpose_n that_o by_o their_o intercession_n and_o prayer_n i_o may_v have_v assistance_n now_o to_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr curandis_fw-la graecorum_n affectibus_fw-la question_v whether_o iâ—_n be_v 195._o theodoret_n or_o no_o we_o oppose_v that_o which_o be_v theodoret_n out_o of_o question_n upon_o the_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n to_o the_o colossian_n where_o he_o express_o say_v and_o that_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n angel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v pray_v to_o and_o if_o not_o angel_n than_o not_o saint_n and_o martyr_n objection_n saint_n austin_n say_v li._n it_o be_v injury_n to_o pray_v for_o a_o martyr_n by_o who_o prayer_n we_o on_o the_o other_o side_n ought_v to_o be_v recommend_v answer_n this_o place_n be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o he_o say_v only_o that_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o which_o thing_n we_o have_v never_o deny_v we_o do_v out_o of_o godly_a consideration_n presume_v that_o albeit_o they_o know_v not_o the_o necessity_n of_o particular_a man_n yet_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o church_n in_o general_n but_o that_o we_o shall_v for_o this_o cause_n invocate_v they_o or_o yield_v they_o any_o religious_a service_n s._n austin_n do_v not_o avouch_v the_o other_o testimony_n allege_v by_o bellaâ—mine_n out_o of_o saint_n austin_n be_v all_o for_o martyr_n and_o not_o for_o saint_n now_o in_o saint_n austâ—nes_n opinion_n the_o martyr_n have_v a_o especial_a privilege_n above_o other_o saint_n besides_o they_o may_v well_o have_v spare_v the_o allege_v of_o saint_n austin_n theodoret_n chrysostome_n prudentius_n saint_n ambrose_n origen_n irenaeus_n and_o otheâ—s_n in_o proof_n of_o saint_o invocation_n inasmuch_o as_o these_o with_o divers_a other_o be_v by_o their_o great_a author_n opinion_n sixtus_n senensis_n reckon_v up_o among_o they_o that_o hold_v the_o saint_n depart_v do_v not_o enjoy_v the_o presence_n of_o god_n â—ill_v after_o thâ—_n general_a resurrection_n which_o if_o they_o hâ—ld_v that_o they_o do_v not_o then_o will_v they_o not_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v pray_v to_o they_o be_v seclude_v from_o god_n presence_n be_v only_o in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o 5._o some_o certain_a receptacle_n or_o ward_n 21._o attend_v in_o the_o porch_n or_o base_a court_n abroad_o not_o admit_v to_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o almighty_a and_o so_o not_o seeingâ—_n hear_v nor_o know_v whether_o prayer_n be_v make_v to_o they_o at_o all_o or_o no_o be_v but_o as_o yet_o in_o atrijs_fw-la as_o bernard_n will_v have_v it_o sanctis_fw-la for_o in_o such_o retire_v or_o draw_v room_n they_o place_v the_o soul_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a except_o those_o of_o the_o martyr_n objection_n maximus_fw-la taurinensis_n in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o saint_n agnes_n say_v 29._o by_o all_o such_o prayer_n and_o orison_n as_o i_o can_v conceive_v i_o beseech_v theâ—_n vouchsafe_v to_o remember_v i_o answer_n theâ—e_n sermon_n of_o maximus_n as_o great_a as_o he_o be_v in_o name_n they_o be_v not_o great_o to_o be_v esteem_v 42._o inasmuch_o as_o they_o go_v with_o a_o aliâs_fw-la sometime_o under_o one_o name_n sometime_o under_o another_o 23._o have_v indeed_o no_o certain_a know_v father_n so_o that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o go_v for_o maxim_n in_o divinity_n or_o rule_v of_o faith_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v his_o own_o word_n they_o be_v but_o a_o rhetorical_a flourish_n which_o he_o use_v in_o his_o commendatorie_n panegyricall_a sermon_n upon_o saint_n agnes_n her_o anniversarie_n and_o he_o speak_v but_o faint_o quibus_fw-la possumus_fw-la precibus_fw-la in_o effect_n 207._o as_o i_o can_v so_o i_o direct_v this_o my_o address_n unto_o thou_o hear_v and_o help_v i_o according_o as_o thou_o can_v and_o may_v so_o the_o man_n in_o the_o point_n be_v not_o so_o full_o persuade_v of_o that_o or_o any_o saint_n assistance_n as_o that_o he_o go_v far_o than_o opinion_n objection_n victor_n bishop_n of_o utica_n when_o the_o church_n be_v pester_v with_o the_o barbarous_a vandal_n 1589._o call_v to_o the_o angel_n prophet_n patriarch_n and_o apostle_n to_o deprecate_v and_o pray_v for_o the_o distress_a church_n answer_n victor_n bishop_n of_o utica_n be_v a_o historian_n and_o such_o be_v narratores_n relater_n of_o other_o man_n act_n not_o expositores_fw-la of_o their_o own_o opinion_n narration_n have_v no_o more_o weight_n or_o worth_n then_o have_v those_o author_n from_o whence_o they_o proceed_v but_o victor_n in_o this_o place_n lay_v aside_o the_o person_n of_o a_o historian_n take_v up_o the_o carriage_n of_o a_o panegyrist_n mere_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o expostulate_v with_o saint_n peter_n and_o chide_v he_o which_o be_v not_o real_o and_o indeed_o but_o only_o rhetorical_o and_o figurative_o say_v why_o be_v thou_o bless_a saint_n peter_n silent_a why_o do_v not_o thou_o above_o all_o the_o rest_n take_v care_n of_o the_o sheep_n and_o lamb_n commit_v unto_o thou_o now_o if_o this_o be_v a_o strain_n of_o rhetoric_n why_o also_o be_v not_o that_o his_o compellation_n of_o the_o saint_n triumphant_a to_o assist_v the_o church_n millitant_a and_o then_o distress_v object_n
from_o other_o place_n to_o rome_n the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n not_o yield_v too_o hasty_a credit_n to_o this_o allegation_n debate_v the_o matter_n with_o pope_n zozimus_n and_o his_o successor_n boniface_n and_o celestine_n for_o the_o space_n of_o four_o or_o five_o year_n together_o at_o length_n 2._o when_o the_o true_a and_o authentical_a copy_n of_o the_o nicen_n council_n be_v search_v by_o cyril_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o atticus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o that_o neither_o in_o the_o greek_a nor_o latin_a copy_n this_o canon_n touch_v appeal_v to_o rome_n can_v be_v find_v then_o the_o african_a bishop_n tell_v the_o pope_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o meddle_v with_o the_o cause_n of_o man_n in_o their_o province_n nor_o receive_v any_o such_o to_o communion_n as_o they_o have_v excommunicate_v for_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a say_v they_o 646._o do_v consider_v wise_o and_o upright_o that_o all_o matter_n ought_v to_o be_v determine_v in_o the_o place_n in_o which_o they_o begin_v chief_o since_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o if_o he_o like_v not_o the_o sentence_n of_o his_o judge_n to_o appeal_v to_o the_o synod_n of_o his_o own_o province_n yea_o or_o far_a also_o to_o a_o general_a synod_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o diocese_n 6._o unless_o there_o be_v any_o perhaps_o 646._o who_o will_v imagine_v that_o god_n will_v inspire_v the_o trial_n of_o right_n into_o one_o man_n and_o deny_v it_o to_o a_o great_a number_n of_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o synod_n and_o so_o go_v forward_o with_o proof_n that_o the_o pope_n ought_v not_o to_o judge_v their_o cause_n either_o at_o rome_n himself_o or_o by_o his_o legate_n send_v from_o rome_n they_o touch_v his_o attempt_n in_o modest_a sort_n but_o at_o the_o quick_a condemn_v it_o of_o pride_n and_o smoky_a stateliness_n of_o the_o world_n reply_n it_o may_v be_v say_v master_n brere_o 2._o that_o the_o arrian_n heretic_n have_v corrupt_v the_o nicen_n council_n and_o therefore_o this_o canon_n which_o the_o pope_n allege_v can_v not_o be_v find_v there_o answer_n have_v this_o prâ—tâ—nded_a canon_n make_v aught_o against_o christ_n divinity_n we_o may_v have_v suspect_v the_o arrian_n to_o have_v corrupt_v it_o if_o they_o can_v but_o this_o concern_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n in_o matter_n of_o appeal_v and_o trench_a not_o upon_o the_o arâ—ians_n tenet_n reply_n perhaps_o the_o pope_n when_o he_o allege_v the_o nicen_n council_n mean_v the_o sardican_a council_n suprà _fw-la wherein_o it_o be_v decree_v that_o they_o in_o afâ—icke_n may_v appeal_v to_o rome_n answer_n the_o african_a father_n say_v â—05_n they_o can_v not_o meet_v with_o this_o prâ—tendâ—d_a canon_n in_o any_o synodall_n of_o the_o father_n and_o therefore_o neither_o in_o the_o niceâ—_n nor_o sardican_a council_n nor_o any_o other_o that_o can_v bind_v the_o whole_a church_n beside_o saint_n austin_n who_o be_v a_o principal_a actor_n in_o these_o african_a counsel_n and_o subscribe_v to_o they_o 101._o he_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o catholic_a sardican_n council_n for_o as_o binius_fw-la observe_v 1._o saint_n austin_n in_o his_o 162_o epistle_n call_v it_o a_o plenary_a or_o full_a council_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n neither_o indeed_o can_v s._n austin_n be_v ignorant_a thereof_o inasmch_o as_o he_o reaâ—_n diligent_o the_o act_n and_o decree_n of_o every_o council_n and_o search_v all_o registries_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o many_o conflict_n he_o have_v with_o heretic_n say_v baronius_n 74._o neither_o can_v tâ—e_v african_a bishop_n bâ—e_v possible_o ignorant_a of_o this_o sardican_a council_n inasmuch_o as_o some_o thirty_o six_o of_o they_o be_v present_a at_o it_o 407_o and_o subscribe_v to_o it_o together_o with_o gratus_n primate_n of_o carthage_n beside_o it_o be_v yet_o within_o their_o memory_n be_v hold_v 347._o little_a above_o fourscore_o year_n before_o this_o african_a council_n neither_o can_v they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o decree_n of_o that_o council_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o bring_v a_o copy_n of_o such_o decree_n as_o be_v agree_v upon_o in_o general_a counsel_n as_o themselves_o say_v â—_o that_o caecillianus_fw-la bring_v with_o he_o the_o decree_v enact_v at_o nice_a at_o which_o he_o be_v present_a now_o if_o they_o know_v this_o sardican_a council_n and_o the_o decree_n thereof_o and_o yet_o know_v no_o such_o decree_n therein_o for_o appeal_n from_o africa_n to_o rome_n it_o follow_v that_o the_o pope_n pretenâ—ed_a canon_n for_o appeal_v be_v no_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a sardican_a council_n and_o be_v therefore_o just_o suspect_v to_o be_v forge_v by_o some_o of_o the_o pope_n factour_n who_o will_v glad_o have_v bring_v all_o the_o gâ—iest_n to_o his_o mill_n and_o the_o main_a suit_n of_o christendom_n unto_o his_o court_n and_o consistory_n reply_n bellarmine_n say_v 24._o that_o the_o decree_n forbid_v only_o the_o priest_n and_o inferior_a sort_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o appeal_v to_o rome_n but_o not_o the_o bishop_n answer_n this_o be_v a_o idle_a allegation_n for_o the_o african_a bishop_n provide_v for_o the_o conveniency_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o clergy_n to_o hinder_v they_o from_o vexatious_a couâ—seâ—_n and_o wasteful_a expense_n in_o the_o point_n of_o appeal_v by_o save_v they_o from_o unnecessary_a travail_n beyond_o the_o sea_n and_o therefore_o they_o intend_v much_o more_o that_o they_o themselves_o shall_v bâ—e_v free_v beside_o the_o decree_n run_v general_o and_o forbid_v all_o sort_n of_o apellant_n from_o africa_n to_o rome_n as_o well_o bishop_n as_o other_o the_o tenor_n of_o the_o decree_n be_v this_o 6â—3_n it_o be_v think_v good_a that_o priest_n deacon_n or_o other_o inferior_a clerk_n if_o in_o their_o cause_n they_o complain_v of_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o if_o they_o appeal_v from_o they_o they_o shall_v not_o appeal_v but_o to_o the_o african_a counsel_n or_o to_o the_o primate_fw-la of_o their_o povince_n but_o if_o any_o shall_v think_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o apâ—peale_v beyond_o the_o sea_n mean_v to_o rome_n let_v he_o not_o be_v receive_v any_o long_a into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n binnius_n tell_v we_o 619._o that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o about_o the_o right_n of_o appeal_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n but_o de_fw-la modo_fw-la touch_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o pope_n admit_v appeal_v of_o prosecute_a and_o decide_v complaint_n by_o his_o legate_n â_fw-la latere_fw-la but_o the_o decree_n forbid_v appeal_v from_o africa_n to_o rome_n and_o condemn_v not_o only_o the_o manner_n but_o the_o matter_n itself_o objection_n you_o say_v saint_n austin_n oppose_v the_o pope_n but_o he_o be_v in_o good_a savour_n with_o augustinus_n zozimus_n boniface_n and_o celestine_n answer_n saint_n austin_n keep_v good_a term_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n papam_fw-la and_o he_o have_v reason_n for_o it_o because_o they_o be_v great_a patriarch_n and_o he_o have_v occasion_n to_o use_v their_o help_n and_o countenance_n for_o quell_v the_o pelagian_a heretic_n and_o other_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o when_o their_o factor_n begin_v to_o usurp_v jurisdiction_n over_o other_o church_n than_o he_o may_v stand_v for_o the_o right_n of_o his_o african_a church_n and_o give_v his_o vote_n free_o in_o the_o council_n and_o thus_o we_o have_v find_v opposition_n make_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n by_o a_o whole_a national_a council_n in_o the_o weighty_a point_n of_o appeal_v for_o so_o bellarmine_n make_v appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o not_o appeal_n from_o thence_o a_o main_a proof_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n 21._o now_o to_o proceed_v about_o the_o year_n four_o hundred_o thirty_o and_o one_o be_v the_o three_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o ephesus_n against_o the_o nestorian_a heresy_n which_o divide_v christ_n into_o two_o person_n it_o be_v summon_v not_o by_o the_o pope_n but_o by_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o young_a at_o his_o beck_n and_o by_o his_o command_n 3._o in_o the_o year_n four_o hundred_o fifty_o and_o one_o the_o four_o general_a council_n be_v hold_v at_o chalcedon_n against_o eutyches_n who_o in_o opposition_n to_o nestorius_n confound_v the_o nature_n of_o christ_n make_v of_o two_o distinct_a nature_n his_o humane_a and_o divine_a but_o one_o nature_n whereas_o nestorius_n rent_n be_v â—under_o his_o person_n make_v two_o of_o one_o this_o council_n be_v call_v not_o by_o the_o pope_n 84._o but_o by_o the_o emperor_n edict_n it_o be_v first_o call_v at_o nice_a and_o then_o recall_v from_o thence_o and_o remove_v to_o chalcedon_n whole_o by_o the_o dispose_n of_o the_o emperor_n yea_o leo_n bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v to_o the_o emperor_n instant_o beseech_v he_o to_o call_v it_o in_o italy_n all_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o 23._o do_v beseech_v your_o clemency_n with_o sigh_n and_o tear_n that_o you_o will_v command_v a_o general_a
church_n as_o if_o saint_n peter_n who_o successor_n he_o pretend_v to_o be_v have_v hâ—ld_v the_o apostolic_a chair_n as_o it_o weâ—e_v in_o fee_fw-mi for_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n for_o ever_o and_o the_o other_o eleven_o have_v hold_v theiâ—s_n for_o term_n of_o life_n only_o and_o now_o to_o look_v homewards_o to_o our_o britain_n in_o this_o age_n we_o find_v our_o ancestor_n beside_o their_o common_a enemy_n the_o scot_n pict_n and_o saxon_n trouble_v with_o another_o more_o secret_a but_o as_o dangerous_a to_o wiâ—_n the_o pelagian_a heresy_n wherewith_o pelagius_n a_o roman_a monk_n bear_v in_o little_a britain_n with_o his_o disciple_n celestius_fw-la begin_v to_o infect_v these_o northern_a part_n but_o after_o they_o and_o their_o heresy_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n and_o mela_n pope_n celestine_n send_v palladius_n into_o scotland_n as_o also_o our_o neighbour_n the_o french_a bishop_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o catholic_a english_a sâ—nt_a 446._o germanus_n bishop_n of_o aâ—xerre_n and_o lupus_n bishop_n of_o troy_n in_o champeigne_n into_o england_n to_o beat_v down_o pelagianism_n which_o they_o happy_o suppress_v now_o also_o there_o be_v a_o provincial_n council_n 9_o hold_v in_o britain_n for_o the_o reform_n of_o religion_n and_o repair_v of_o the_o ruine_a church_n which_o the_o pagan_a marriage_n of_o vortiger_n have_v decay_v to_o the_o great_a griffe_n of_o the_o people_n a_o plain_a token_n that_o their_o zeal_n continue_v euâ—n_v unto_o those_o day_n for_o so_o it_o be_v while_o vortiger_n a_o british_a prince_n marry_v with_o the_o fair_a but_o infidel_n rowena_n hengists_n daughter_n this_o saxon_a match_n have_v almost_o undo_v both_o church_n and_o state_n while_o as_o 15._o bede_n complain_v priest_n be_v slay_v stand_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o bishop_n with_o thâ—ir_a flock_n weâ—e_v murder_v till_o at_o length_n they_o assemble_v a_o council_n to_o repair_v those_o decay_n which_o this_o marriage_n have_v make_v now_o to_o close_v up_o this_o age_n the_o reader_n may_v observe_v that_o we_o have_v survey_v the_o first_o four_o general_n counsel_n which_o gregory_n the_o great_a 24._o proâ—essed_a that_o he_o â—mbraced_v as_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o indeed_o they_o be_v call_v against_o those_o four_o arch-hereticke_n that_o pester_v the_o church_n the_o first_o be_v hâ—ld_v at_o nice_n against_o arrius_n a_o priest_n of_o alâ—xandria_n who_o hold_v that_o christ_n be_v neither_o god_n nor_o eternal_a but_o a_o excellent_a creature_n create_v before_o all_o creature_n the_o second_o at_o constantinople_n against_o macedonius_n who_o hold_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o essence_n not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d consubstantial_a and_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n but_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d like_a to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o god_n but_o god_n minister_n and_o a_o creature_n not_o eternal_a the_o three_o at_o ephâ—suâ—_n against_o nestorius_n who_o hold_v that_o christ_n have_v two_o several_a person_n but_o not_o two_o will_n 7._o and_o that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v not_o to_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mother_n of_o god_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mother_n of_o christ._n the_o four_o at_o chalcedon_n where_o dioscorus_n and_o eutyches_n be_v condemn_v this_o eutyches_n confute_v nestorius_n fall_v into_o other_o heresy_n and_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n of_o christ_n make_v he_o after_o his_o union_n to_o have_v but_o the_o divine_a nature_n only_o beside_o the_o reader_n may_v far_o observe_v that_o upon_o the_o survey_n of_o these_o first_o four_o general_n counsel_n so_o much_o esteem_v by_o s._n gregory_n it_o be_v find_v that_o they_o confine_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o bound_n with_o other_o patriarch_n and_o they_o equal_v other_o patriarchall_a sea_n to_o the_o roman_a so_o that_o hereby_o be_v discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o campian_n flourish_n say_v 4._o general_n counsel_n be_v all_o we_o the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o and_o the_o middle_n for_o we_o embrace_v such_o general_n counsel_n as_o be_v hold_v in_o those_o golden_a age_n within_o the_o first_o six_o hundâ—ed_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o the_o middle_a rank_n begin_v at_o the_o second_o nicene_n unto_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o mingle_a and_o confuse_a church_n they_o be_v neither_o whole_o they_o nor_o we_o the_o two_o last_o the_o one_o at_o lateran_n the_o other_o at_o trâ—nt_n these_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o dross_n of_o the_o church_n be_v they_o a_o appendix_n to_o the_o fiâ—th_n centurie_n of_o the_o father_n authority_n papist_n you_o have_v produce_v the_o father_n for_o these_o five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o your_o faith_n whereas_o you_o dissent_v from_o thâ—m_n 9_o and_o refuse_v their_o trial_n but_o we_o honour_v they_o and_o appeal_v to_o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n protestant_n where_o we_o seâ—me_v to_o vary_v from_o they_o it_o be_v either_o in_o thing_n humane_a arbitrarie_a and_o indifferent_a or_o in_o matter_n not_o full_o discuss_v by_o the_o ancient_a or_o in_o point_n which_o be_v not_o deliver_v by_o joint_a consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a or_o in_o thing_n which_o be_v reprove_v by_o plain_a demonstration_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o wherein_o the_o father_n permit_v liberty_n of_o dissent_v and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o usual_o take_v it_o neither_o will_v saint_n austin_n 7._o the_o faiâ—est_a flower_n of_o antiquity_n have_v his_o reader_n follow_v he_o far_o than_o he_o follow_v the_o truth_n not_o deny_v but_o that_o as_o in_o his_o manner_n so_o in_o his_o write_n many_o thing_n may_v just_o be_v 7._o tax_v neither_o do_v we_o refuse_v the_o trial_n of_o the_o father_n true_o allege_v and_o right_o understand_v witness_v the_o challenge_n make_v by_o bishop_n jewel_n crosse._n and_o second_v by_o doctor_n whitaker_n camp_n and_o doctor_n feat_o yea_o doctor_n whitaker_n ibid._n as_o scultetus_n observe_v 140._o be_v confident_a that_o the_o father_n although_o in_o some_o matter_n they_o be_v variable_a and_o partly_o they_o partly_o we_o yet_o in_o the_o material_a point_n they_o be_v whole_o we_o and_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o lesser_a moment_n and_o some_o few_o tenet_n likewise_o that_o great_a light_n of_o oxford_n doctor_n reinolds_n in_o his_o conference_n with_o master_n hart_n solemn_o protest_v 6._o that_o in_o his_o opinion_n not_o one_o of_o all_o the_o father_n be_v a_o papist_n for_o say_v he_o the_o very_a be_v and_o essence_n of_o a_o papist_n consist_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n but_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v not_o allow_v by_o any_o of_o the_o father_n as_o he_o there_o prove_v against_o hart_n not_o one_o then_o of_o all_o the_o father_n be_v a_o papist_n pa._n may_v we_o not_o ground_v our_o faith_n upon_o the_o father_n testimony_n pro._n we_o reverence_v the_o ancient_a father_n but_o still_o with_o reservation_n of_o the_o respect_n we_o owe_v to_o that_o ancient_n of_o day_n daniel_n 7.6_o their_o father_n and_o we_o who_o teach_v young_a elihu_n job._n 32.6_o to_o reprove_v his_o ancient_n even_o holy_a job_n among_o they_o job_n 33.12_o he_o alone_o do_v we_o acknowledge_v for_o the_o father_n of_o our_o faith_n on_o who_o we_o may_v safe_o ground_n in_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v for_o every_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n must_v be_v ground_v on_o divine_a revelation_n 2._o but_o all_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o divine_a revelation_n neither_o do_v the_o father_n challenge_n to_o themselves_o infallibility_n of_o judgement_n sâ—int_v austin_n say_v 19_o this_o reverence_n and_o honour_n have_v i_o learn_v to_o give_v to_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n only_o which_o be_v call_v canonical_a that_o i_o most_o firm_o believe_v none_o of_o their_o author_n can_v any_o whit_n err_v in_o writing_n but_o other_o i_o so_o read_v that_o with_o how_o great_a sanctity_n and_o learning_n soever_o they_o do_v excel_v i_o therefore_o think_v not_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a because_o they_o sâ—_n think_v it_o but_o because_o they_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v i_o either_o by_o those_o canonical_a author_n or_o by_o some_o probable_a reason_n that_o it_o do_v not_o swerve_v from_o truth_n neither_o do_v our_o adversary_n yield_v infallibility_a of_o judgement_n tâ—_n the_o father_n baronius_n say_v 34._o the_o church_n do_v not_o always_o and_o in_o all_o thing_n follow_v the_o father_n interpretation_n of_o scripture_n bellarmine_n say_v râ—â—pâ—ndâ—o_o their_o write_n be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n neither_o have_v they_o authority_n to_o bind_v canus_n tell_v we_o 7._o that_o the_o ancient_a father_n sometime_o err_v and_o against_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o nature_n bring_v forth_o
a_o monster_n and_o it_o may_v be_v some_o of_o the_o well-gifted_n modern_a doctor_n may_v see_v as_o far_o as_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a friar_z stella_n though_o it_o be_v far_o from_o he_o to_o condemn_v the_o common_a exposition_n give_v by_o the_o ancient_a holy_a doctor_n yet_o i_o know_v full_a well_o say_v he_o pater_fw-la that_o pygmeis_n be_v put_v upon_o giant_n shoulder_n do_v see_v far_o than_o the_o giant_n themselves_o neither_o do_v we_o speak_v this_o as_o if_o we_o refuse_v the_o trial_n of_o father_n but_o partly_o to_o bring_v the_o matter_n to_o a_o short_a issue_n and_o partly_o to_o give_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o foundation_n 2.20_o on_o which_o we_o build_v our_o faith_n it_o be_v due_a for_o we_o do_v usual_o produce_v the_o father_n testimony_n thereby_o to_o show_v our_o consent_n with_o the_o ancient_a church_n pa._n will_v you_o charge_v the_o father_n with_o error_n pro._n the_o father_n be_v but_o man_n have_v err_v through_o oversight_n and_o affection_n saint_n cyprian_n and_o a_o whole_a council_n with_o he_o err_v in_o the_o point_n of_o rebaptisation_n 1._o while_o through_o too_o much_o hatred_n of_o heretic_n they_o condemn_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n as_o unlawful_a and_o will_v have_v they_o baptize_v anew_o origen_n opinion_n through_o too_o much_o compassion_n of_o the_o wicked_a think_v that_o the_o devil_n themselves_o shall_v be_v save_v at_o length_n tertullian_n through_o spite_n of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n revolt_v to_o the_o montanist_n ult_n and_o be_v take_v up_o with_o their_o idle_a prophecy_n and_o revelation_n divers_a of_o the_o father_n be_v taint_v with_o the_o error_n of_o the_o chiliast_n or_o millenaries_n 233._o mistake_v herein_o in_o that_o they_o think_v that_o christian_n afâ—er_v the_o resurrection_n shall_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n with_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o there_o shall_v marry_v wife_n beget_v child_n eat_v drink_n and_o live_v in_o corporal_a delight_n which_o error_n though_o flat_o repugnant_a to_o the_o scripture_n which_o say_v 4.17_o that_o in_o the_o resurrection_n they_o neither_o marry_v nor_o be_v give_v in_o marriage_n but_o be_v as_o the_o angel_n in_o heaven_n they_o fall_v into_o partâ—y_v by_o confound_v the_o first_o and_o second_o resurrection_n revel_v 20.5_o and_o part_o by_o take_v that_o carnal_o which_o be_v mystical_o mean_v in_o the_o revelation_n revel_v 21.10_o and_o 22.2_o beside_o the_o father_n in_o the_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n do_v oftentimes_o differ_v each_o from_o other_o as_o sixtus_n senensis_n have_v observe_v in_o his_o bibliothecâ_fw-la lib._n 5._o pa._n though_o particular_a father_n do_v err_v in_o some_o thing_n yet_o the_o body_n of_o they_o be_v â—ound_v now_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o juram_fw-la interpret_v the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n pro._n you_o have_v forfeit_v your_o bond_n for_o in_o the_o division_n of_o the_o ten_o conâ—andements_n to_o conceal_v your_o idolatry_n touch_v image_n worship_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o you_o go_v against_o the_o stream_n of_o antiquity_n the_o learned_a jew_n the_o father_n greek_n and_o latin_a for_o though_o saint_n austin_n 4._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n place_v three_o commandment_n in_o the_o first_o table_n and_o seven_o in_o the_o late_a yet_o there_o be_v a_o dozen_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o divide_v they_o as_o we_o do_v namely_o the_o hebrew_n as_o philo_n decalogo_fw-la and_o josespus_fw-la show_v 3._o and_o among_o the_o grecian_n gregory_n nazianzen_n decalog_n origen_n 1._o athanasius_n 4._o chrysostome_n â—9_n or_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o work_n unperfit_a upon_o matthew_n among_o the_o latin_n s._n ambrose_n 5._o saint_n hierome_n â—pheâ—_n and_o one_o more_o ancient_a than_o they_o both_o to_o wit_n 4._o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n go_v under_o saint_n augustine_n name_n and_o for_o historianâ—_n sulpitius_n severus_n in_o his_o sacred_a history_n 16._o and_o zonaras_n in_o his_o annal_n 1_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n where_o be_v now_o your_o submission_n to_o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n in_o like_a sort_n you_o hold_v 23._o that_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v free_a from_o all_o spot_n of_o original_a sinneâ—_n and_o yet_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o in_o adam_n all_o have_v sin_v rom._n 5.12_o and_o your_o own_o man_n melchior_n canus_n produce_v seventeen_o father_n to_o the_o contrary_a 1._o sancti_fw-la omnes_fw-la all_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o have_v mention_v this_o matter_n uno_fw-la ore_fw-la with_o one_o consent_n affirm_v the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o have_v be_v conceive_v in_o original_a sin_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v the_o man_n that_o crake_v of_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n that_o the_o father_n be_v as_o sure_a to_o they_o 5_o as_o gregory_z the_o thirteen_o be_v a_o love_a father_n to_o his_o child_n of_o the_o church_n the_o truth_n be_v whatsoever_o they_o say_v of_o the_o father_n to_o dazzle_v the_o people_n eye_n withal_o they_o use_v they_o as_o merchant_n do_v their_o counter_n sometime_o stand_v for_o penny_n sometime_o for_o pound_n even_o as_o they_o be_v next_o and_o ready_a at_o hand_n to_o make_v up_o their_o account_n neither_o be_v they_o far_o entertain_v than_o they_o favour_v the_o key_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n say_v duraeus_n 140._o now_o by_o the_o church_n he_o mean_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o gretsâ—r_o say_v 328._o that_o if_o the_o father_n teach_v otherwise_o than_o the_o church_n namely_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o they_o be_v not_o father_n but_o step-fathers_n not_o doctor_n but_o seducer_n cornelius_n must_n the_o bishop_n of_o bitonto_n say_v 606._o that_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n he_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o the_o pope_n than_o to_o a_o thousand_o austin_n hieromes_n gregory_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v the_o man_n that_o cry_v up_o the_o father_n now_o if_o the_o father_n make_v so_o much_o for_o they_o or_o they_o of_o the_o father_n how_o be_v it_o that_o they_o corrupt_v the_o write_n of_o the_o true_a father_n and_o devise_v such_o sleight_n to_o elude_v their_o testimony_n how_o be_v it_o that_o they_o be_v drive_v to_o fly_v to_o the_o bastard_n treatise_n of_o false_a father_n go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o abdias_n linus_n clemens_n s._n denys_n and_o the_o like_a knight_n of_o the_o post_n bring_v in_o to_o depose_v on_o their_o behalf_n though_o other_o of_o their_o own_o side_n have_v cashier_v they_o as_o counterfeit_n 2._o for_o instance_n sake_n among_o the_o pope_n decretal_a epistle_n the_o first_o of_o clemens_n write_v as_o be_v pretend_v to_o james_n the_o brother_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v vouch_v by_o bellarmine_n 14._o for_o proof_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n as_o also_o by_o the_o rhemist_n 1.15_o to_o prove_v that_o peter_n promise_v saint_n clement_n that_o after_o his_o departure_n he_o will_v not_o cease_v to_o pray_v for_o he_o and_o his_o flock_n now_o this_o clement_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o same_o that_o live_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o be_v mention_v by_o saint_n 3_o paul_n but_o it_o be_v discover_v for_o a_o sergeant_n for_o in_o this_o epistle_n it_o be_v say_v that_o peter_n pray_v clemens_n to_o write_v after_o his_o death_n this_o epistle_n to_o james_n the_o brother_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o comfort_v he_o and_o clemens_n do_v so_o whereas_o james_n be_v dead_a long_o before_o peter_n 17_o about_o a_o eight_o year_n at_o least_o now_o what_o a_o senseless_a thing_n be_v this_o to_o write_v letter_n to_o a_o dead_a man_n special_o know_v he_o to_o be_v dead_a and_o hereupon_o cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la have_v cast_v off_o this_o epistle_n as_o counterfeit_v in_o deed_n turrian_n the_o jesuit_n strive_v to_o defend_v 306._o this_o epistle_n but_o yet_o he_o can_v show_v by_o what_o carrier_n clement_n do_v send_v the_o letter_n to_o saint_n james._n and_o yet_o must_v these_o be_v vouch_v under_o the_o reverend_a name_n of_o saint_n abdias_n saint_n linus_n saint_n clement_n saint_n denys_n be_v not_o much_o unlike_a as_o one_o in_o budaeus_fw-la compare_v 277._o some_o grave_a pontifician_n father_n to_o antique_n in_o church_n which_o bow_n and_o crouch_v under_o vault_n and_o pillar_n and_o seem_v to_o bear_v up_o the_o church_n as_o sometime_o the_o pope_n think_v he_o see_v the_o church_n of_o saint_n john_n latterane_n totter_v and_o ready_a to_o fall_v have_v not_o saint_n dominick_n uphold_v it_o with_o his_o shoulder_n dominicke_n whereas_o these_o do_v not_o bear_v up_o the_o church_n but_o be_v bear_v out_o by_o the_o church_n and_o be_v indeed_o but_o puppet_n pa._n master_n wadesworth_n say_v he_o find_v the_o catholic_n have_v far_o great_a and_o better_a army_n of_o evident_a witness_n than_o
the_o protestant_n pro._n master_n bedel_n answer_v master_n wadesworth_n 110_o that_o have_v it_o please_v god_n to_o have_v open_v his_o eye_n as_o he_o do_v elisha_n servant_n he_o may_v have_v see_v that_o there_o be_v more_o on_o our_o side_n than_o against_o we_o beside_o as_o master_n bedel_n say_v the_o roman_a doctor_n may_v bring_v in_o whole_a army_n of_o witness_n on_o their_o side_n when_o they_o change_v the_o question_n and_o prove_v what_o no_o body_n deny_v as_o when_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o pope_n have_v a_o monarchy_n over_o all_o christian_n a_o uncontrollable_a jurisdiction_n and_o infallibility_n of_o judgement_n 35.36_o bellarmine_n allege_v a_o number_n of_o father_n greek_n and_o latin_a to_o prove_v only_o that_o saint_n peter_n have_v a_o primacy_n of_o honour_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v far_o short_a of_o that_o supremacy_n which_o the_o pope_n now_o claim_v and_o which_o be_v the_o question_n so_o also_o to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n toto_fw-la bellarmine_n spend_v the_o whole_a book_n in_o cite_v the_o father_n of_o several_a age_n to_o what_o purpose_n when_o the_o question_n be_v not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o presence_n but_o of_o the_o manner_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o tooth_n or_o belly_n which_o he_o in_o a_o manner_n deny_v or_o to_o the_o soul_n and_o faith_n of_o the_o receiver_n so_o also_o 6._o bellarmine_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o purgatory_n allege_v a_o number_n of_o father_n as_o ambrose_n hilary_n origen_n basil_n lactantius_n jerome_n but_o far_o from_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o question_n and_o quite_o beside_o their_o meaning_n for_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o fire_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o sixtus_n senensis_n say_v 171._o and_o bellarmine_n cite_v they_o for_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n before_o the_o end_n in_o like_a sort_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n bellarmine_n muster_v up_o thirty_o father_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n 19_o now_o here_o be_v a_o army_n of_o ancient_n able_a to_o fright_v some_o untrained_a soldier_n but_o it_o be_v but_o like_o the_o army_n that_o trouble_v the_o burgundian_n nineteeen_o who_o lie_v near_o to_o paris_n and_o look_v for_o the_o battle_n suppose_v great_a thistle_n to_o have_v be_v lance_n hold_v upright_o or_o like_o those_o soldier_n mention_v by_o plutarch_n in_o the_o life_n of_o agesilaus_n who_o bombast_v and_o emboss_v out_o their_o coat_n with_o great_a quarter_n to_o make_v they_o seem_v big_a and_o terrible_a to_o the_o enemy_n but_o after_o they_o be_v overthrow_v and_o slay_v in_o the_o field_n agesilaus_n cause_v they_o to_o be_v strip_v and_o bid_v his_o soldier_n behold_v their_o slender_a and_o weerish_v body_n of_o which_o they_o stand_v so_o much_o in_o fear_n while_o they_o look_v so_o big_a upon_o their_o enemy_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o bellarmine_n force_n they_o keep_v a_o great_a quarter_n but_o when_o they_o come_v to_o join_v issue_n for_o it_o they_o be_v soon_o defeat_v for_o of_o the_o father_n allege_v by_o bellarmine_n thâ—re_o be_v as_o be_v already_o show_v in_o the_o five_o age_n seven_o of_o the_o thirty_o which_o be_v no_o father_n but_o post-nati_a puny_n to_o primitive_a antiquity_n eight_o of_o they_o be_v just_o suspect_v not_o to_o be_v man_n of_o that_o credit_n as_o that_o their_o deposition_n may_v be_v take_v two_o or_o three_o of_o they_o be_v wrong_v cite_v by_o a_o writ_n of_o error_n be_v either_o ignorant_o or_o wilful_o mistranslated_n seven_o other_o of_o they_o speak_v like_o poet_n orator_n panegyrist_n not_o dogmatical_o but_o figurative_o with_o rhetorical_a compellation_n express_v their_o vote_n and_o desire_n the_o other_o six_o that_o remain_v they_o speak_v of_o intercession_n in_o general_a not_o of_o invocation_n in_o particular_a of_o some_o few_o people_n private_a practice_n but_o not_o of_o the_o church_n office_n agend_n or_o doctrine_n general_o teach_v practise_v and_o establish_v beside_o as_o master_n moulin_n say_v 324._o among_o so_o many_o author_n as_o may_v fill_v a_o house_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o find_v somewhat_o to_o wrest_v to_o a_o man_n own_o advantage_n and_o never_o to_o be_v perceive_v because_o few_o man_n have_v these_o book_n and_o of_o they_o that_o have_v they_o few_o do_v read_v they_o and_o of_o those_o that_o read_v they_o few_o of_o all_o do_v understand_v they_o but_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o conceive_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o testimony_n and_o allegation_n of_o the_o father_n let_v we_o observe_v such_o caution_n as_o the_o learned_a 100_o have_v set_v down_o for_o our_o help_n herein_o the_o father_n write_n be_v either_o dogmatic_a polemicall_a or_o popular_a cauâ—ion_n caution_n in_o their_o dogmatic_a and_o doctrinal_a wherein_o they_o set_v down_o positive_a divinity_n they_o be_v usual_o very_o circumspect_a in_o their_o polemickes_n and_o agonisticke_n earnest_a and_o resolute_a in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a discourse_n free_a and_o plain_a caution_n in_o their_o conâ—roversall_a write_n it_o fall_v out_o sometime_o that_o through_o heat_n of_o disputation_n while_o they_o oppose_v one_o error_n they_o slâ—p_v inâ—o_o the_o opposite_a like_o one_o that_o labour_v to_o make_v a_o crooked_a thing_n straight_o bend_v it_o the_o quite_o contrary_a way_n thus_o hierome_n whâ—les_v he_o affront_v such_o aâ—_n impugned_a virginity_n himself_o quarrel_v at_o lawful_a matrimony_n otherwise_o the_o father_n in_o their_o polemique_n while_o they_o keep_v themselves_o close_o to_o the_o question_n in_o hand_n their_o tenet_n be_v ever_o most_o sound_a and_o direct_v in_o their_o homily_n caution_n and_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n they_o stâ—ive_v to_o move_v affection_n so_o that_o they_o run_v forth_o into_o â—_z of_o rhetoric_n and_o keep_v not_o themselves_o close_a to_o point_n of_o doctrine_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o speech_n sixtus_n senensis_n give_v a_o good_a rule_n to_o wit_n 152._o that_o their_o say_n be_v not_o to_o be_v urge_v in_o the_o rigour_n because_o that_o orator_n like_v they_o speak_v hyperbolical_o and_o in_o excess_n and_o he_o give_v instance_n in_o chysostome_n as_o well_o he_o may_v for_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o use_v such_o rhetorical_a strain_n as_o have_v be_v note_v in_o the_o five_o centurie_n and_o hierome_n say_v of_o himself_o helvid_n i_o have_v play_v the_o orator_n in_o manner_n of_o a_o declamation_n to_o wit_n by_o way_n of_o amplification_n and_o exaggeration_n saint_n hierome_n observe_v 220._o that_o before_o that_o southern_a devil_n arius_n arise_v at_o alexandria_n caution_n the_o ancient_n speak_v certain_a thing_n in_o simplicity_n and_o not_o so_o wary_o saint_n austin_n make_v the_o like_a observation_n touch_v pelagius_n how_o that_o the_o father_n ante_fw-la mota_fw-la certamina_fw-la pelagiana_n extend_v the_o power_n of_o freewill_n above_o measure_n have_v then_o no_o cause_n to_o fear_v there_o be_v no_o pelagius_n then_o rise_v up_o in_o the_o world_n a_o enemy_n of_o grace_n and_o advancer_n of_o nature_n until_o the_o pelagian_n begin_v to_o wrangle_v the_o father_n say_v saint_n austin_n 7._o and_o he_o give_v instance_n in_o saint_n chrysostome_n take_v less_o hâ—ed_v to_o their_o speech_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o point_n of_o original_a sin_n and_o freewill_n but_o after_o that_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n arise_v it_o make_v we_o say_v the_o same_o austin_n 3._o multò_fw-la vigilantiores_fw-la diligentioresque_fw-la much_o more_o diligent_a and_o vigilant_a in_o scan_v of_o this_o point_n in_o like_a sort_n the_o doctor_n that_o live_v in_o the_o middle_a age_n what_o time_n popery_n be_v not_o yet_o grow_v to_o his_o height_n they_o speak_v not_o so_o wary_o in_o the_o point_n of_o justification_n and_o grace_n yet_o they_o leave_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n without_o a_o witness_n 1_o tim._n 6.12_o câ—uâ—ion_n we_o must_v not_o take_v up_o such_o custom_n as_o be_v sometimes_o use_v in_o the_o church_n and_o make_v precedent_n of_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v warrant_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o â—_z then_o live_v for_o the_o father_n be_v take_v up_o wiâ—h_o weighty_a matter_n wink_v at_o other_o fault_n and_o be_v drive_v to_o bear_v with_o what_o they_o can_v not_o redress_v saint_n austin_n complain_v of_o the_o superstition_n of_o certain_a christian_n that_o in_o church_n yard_n do_v kneel_v before_o the_o tomb_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o before_o the_o paint_a history_n of_o their_o suffering_n 6._o i_o know_v many_o say_v he_o who_o worship_n sepulcher_n and_o picture_n i_o know_v many_o who_o drink_v most_o excessive_o over_o the_o dead_a the_o good_a bishop_n see_v these_o malady_n in_o their_o flock_n and_o desire_v to_o reform_v they_o but_o they_o fear_v lest_o the_o rude_a people_n shall_v hinder_v
ancient_n use_v the_o word_n merit_n and_o so_o also_o they_o use_v the_o term_n indulgence_n satisfaction_n sacrifice_n aâ—d_a penance_n but_o quite_o in_o another_o sense_n then_o the_o late_a romanist_n do_v the_o father_n who_o use_v it_o take_v up_o the_o word_n as_o they_o find_v it_o in_o ordinary_a use_n and_o custom_n with_o man_n in_o those_o time_n not_o for_o to_o deserve_v which_o in_o our_o language_n imply_v merit_n of_o condignity_n but_o to_o incur_v to_o attain_v impetrate_v obtain_v and_o procure_v without_o any_o relation_n at_o all_o to_o the_o dignity_n either_o of_o the_o person_n or_o the_o work_n thus_o saint_n bernard_n concern_v child_n promote_v to_o the_o prelacy_n say_v 22._o they_o be_v more_o glad_a they_o have_v escape_v the_o rod_n than_o that_o they_o have_v merit_v that_o be_v obtain_v the_o preferment_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 7._o that_o he_o and_o his_o fellow_n for_o their_o good_a do_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o donatist_n in_o steed_n of_o thanks_n merit_v that_o be_v incur_v the_o flame_n of_o hatred_n on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o same_o father_n affirm_v 16._o that_o saint_n paul_n for_o his_o persecution_n and_o blasphemy_n merit_v that_o be_v find_v grace_n to_o be_v name_v a_o vessel_n of_o election_n saint_n gregory_n have_v a_o strain_n concern_v the_o sin_n of_o adam_n which_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o blessing_n of_o the_o taper_n 30_o o_o happy_a sin_n that_o merit_v that_o be_v find_v the_o favour_n to_o have_v such_o and_o so_o great_a a_o redeemer_n in_o like_a sort_n by_o merit_n they_o do_v ordinary_o signify_v work_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o of_o saint_n bernard_n say_v mariae_fw-la the_o merit_n of_o man_n be_v not_o such_o that_o for_o they_o eternal_a life_n shall_v be_v due_a of_o right_n for_o all_o merit_n be_v god_n gift_n neither_o do_v the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v merit_n of_o condignity_n but_o resolve_v according_a to_o that_o of_o leo_n dom._n the_o measure_n of_o celestial_a gift_n depend_v not_o upon_o the_o quality_n of_o work_n they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o rhemists_n opinion_n 4._o that_o good_a work_n be_v meritorious_a and_o the_o very_a cause_n of_o salvation_n so_o far_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v unjust_a if_o he_o render_v not_o heaven_n for_o the_o same_o they_o be_v not_o so_o far_o jesuit_v as_o with_o vasquez_n 114._o to_o hold_v that_o inition_n the_o good_a work_n of_o just_a person_n be_v of_o themselves_o without_o any_o covenant_n and_o acceptation_n worthy_a of_o the_o reward_n of_o eternal_a life_n and_o have_v a_o equal_a value_n of_o condignity_n to_o the_o obtain_n of_o eternal_a glory_n pa._n you_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v ancient_a pro._n the_o manner_n now_o use_v be_v not_o ancient_a for_o they_o that_o of_o old_a pray_v for_o the_o dead_a have_v not_o any_o reference_n to_o purgatory_n as_o popish_a prayer_n be_v now_o adays_o make_v it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o ancient_o they_o use_v commemoration_n of_o the_o defunct_a neither_o mislike_v we_o their_o manner_n of_o name_v the_o decease_a at_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o this_o sort_n they_o use_v a_o commemoration_n â—_o of_o the_o patriarch_n prophet_n apostle_n evangelist_n martyr_n and_o confessor_n yea_o of_o mary_n the_o mother_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o who_o it_o can_v be_v conceive_v that_o by_o prayer_n they_o do_v wish_v their_o deliverance_n out_o of_o purgatory_n since_o no_o man_n ever_o think_v tâ—em_v to_o be_v there_o but_o if_o they_o wish_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v the_o deliverance_n from_o the_o power_n of_o death_n which_o as_o yet_o tyrannize_v over_o one_o part_n of_o they_o the_o hasten_v of_o their_o resurrection_n as_o also_o a_o joyful_a public_a acquittal_n of_o they_o in_o that_o great_a day_n wherein_o they_o shall_v stand_v to_o be_v judge_v before_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a that_o so_o have_v full_o escape_v from_o all_o the_o consequence_n of_o sin_n the_o last_o enemy_n be_v then_o destroy_v 15.26.54_o and_o death_n swallow_v up_o in_o victory_n they_o may_v obtain_v a_o perfect_a consummation_n and_o bliss_n both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o our_o church_n dead_a liturgy_n in_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v retain_v as_o yet_o in_o the_o roman_a missal_n there_o be_v use_v this_o orison_n 175._o o_o lord_n grant_v unto_o they_o eternal_a rest_n and_o let_v everlasting_a light_n shine_v unto_o they_o and_o again_o 2._o this_o oblation_n which_o we_o humble_o offer_v unto_o thou_o for_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o sleep_v in_o peace_n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n receive_v graciouslie_o and_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o the_o ambrosian_a and_o gregorian_a office_n and_o in_o the_o roman_a missal_n to_o put_v in_o their_o memento_n the_o name_n of_o such_o as_o sleep_v in_o the_o sleep_n of_o peace_n &_o omnium_fw-la pausantium_fw-la and_o to_o entreat_v for_o the_o spirit_n of_o those_o that_o be_v at_o rest_n 2._o remember_v o_o lord_n thy_o servant_n and_o hand_n maid_n which_o have_v go_v before_o we_o with_o the_o ensign_n of_o faith_n and_o sleep_v in_o the_o sleep_n of_o peace_n now_o by_o pausantium_fw-la 645._o pamelius_n understand_v such_o as_o sleep_v and_o rest_n in_o the_o lord_n where_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o soul_n unto_o which_o everlasting_a bliss_n be_v wish_v for_o be_v yet_o acknowledge_v to_o rest_v in_o peace_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o be_v disquiet_v with_o any_o purgatory_n torment_n so_o that_o the_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n ancient_o aim_v at_o in_o her_o supplication_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o to_o ease_v or_o release_v the_o soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n but_o that_o the_o whole_a man_n not_o the_o soul_n separate_v only_o may_v find_v mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o that_o day_n as_o sometime_o saint_n paul_n pray_v for_o onesiphorus_n 1.18_o even_o while_o onesiphorus_n be_v yet_o alive_a beside_o they_o desire_v a_o joyful_a resurrection_n as_o appear_v by_o several_a passage_n and_o liturgy_n by_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n attribute_v to_o cyril_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n where_o we_o find_v this_o orison_n 62._o raise_v up_o their_o body_n in_o the_o day_n which_o thou_o have_v appoint_v according_a to_o thy_o promise_n which_o be_v true_a and_o can_v lie_v and_o that_o of_o saint_n ambrose_n for_o gratian_n and_o valentinian_n the_o emperor_n valentin_n i_o do_v beseech_v thou_o most_o high_a god_n that_o thou_o will_v raise_v up_o again_o those_o dear_a young_a man_n with_o a_o speedy_a resurrection_n that_o thou_o may_v recompense_v this_o untimely_a course_n of_o this_o present_a life_n with_o a_o timely_a resurrection_n as_o also_o in_o grimoldus_fw-la his_o sacramentarie_n 456._o almighty_a and_o everlasting_a god_n vouchsafe_v to_o place_v the_o body_n and_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o thy_o servant_n n._n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n that_o when_o the_o day_n of_o thy_o acknowledgement_n shall_v come_v thou_o may_v command_v they_o to_o be_v raise_v up_o among_o thy_o saint_n and_o thou_o elect._n the_o like_a be_v find_v in_o the_o agend_n of_o the_o dead_a 175_o already_o mention_v pa._n invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v ancient_o use_v pro._n i_o answer_v that_o though_o in_o respect_n of_o late_a time_n prayer_n to_o saint_n and_o some_o other_o of_o our_o adversary_n tenet_n may_v seem_v ancient_a and_o gray-headed_a yet_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o three_o or_o four_o hundred_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n they_o be_v not_o of_o that_o ancient_a stand_n now_o the_o true_a trial_n of_o antiquity_n be_v to_o be_v takâ—n_v from_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n for_o as_o tertullian_n tell_v we_o 31._o that_o be_v most_o true_a which_o be_v most_o ancient_a that_o most_o ancient_a which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_n which_o from_o the_o apostle_n so_o that_o which_o at_o fiâ—st_n be_v deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n be_v true_a and_o the_o good_a seed_n be_v first_o sow_v and_o after_o that_o come_v the_o tare_n beside_o what_o though_o some_o point_n in_o popery_n be_v of_o a_o thousand_o year_v stand_v it_o be_v not_o time_n that_o can_v make_v a_o lie_n to_o be_v truth_n antiquity_n without_o truth_n be_v but_o antiquitas_fw-la erroris_fw-la a_o ancient_a error_n and_o there_o be_v no_o pâ—aescripâ—ion_n of_o time_n can_v hold_v plea_n against_o god_n and_o his_o truth_n neither_o yet_o can_v you_o prescribe_v for_o divers_a tenetâ—â—_n scotus_n that_o be_v term_v the_o subtle_a doctor_n tell_v we_o vnum_fw-la that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n which_o be_v not_o till_o the_o year_n 1215_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n this_o do_v bellarmine_n observe_v as_o
a_o thing_n remarkable_a in_o scotus_n although_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v the_o same_o cassander_n say_v specie_fw-la it_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a that_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n until_o this_o day_n and_o the_o western_a or_o roman_a church_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n aftâ—r_n christ_n do_v exhibit_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n at_o least_o in_o public_a as_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o innumerable_a testimony_n both_o of_o greek_a and_o latin_a father_n so_o that_o the_o bar_v of_o the_o lay-people_n of_o the_o cup_n come_v not_o into_o the_o church_n by_o any_o public_a decree_n till_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1414_o some_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n say_v lutherum_n that_o of_o purgatory_n there_o be_v very_o little_a or_o no_o mention_n among_o the_o ancient_a and_o that_o the_o grecian_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o this_o day_n in_o like_a sort_n their_o latin_a service_n which_o pope_n vitalian_n bring_v in_o 6â—6_n be_v not_o of_o primitive_a antiquity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o general_o put_v upon_o the_o church_n until_o the_o year_n 666._o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n mention_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n revel_v 13.18_o and_o find_v out_o by_o irenaeus_n fevard_n to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o numeral_a letter_n of_o the_o word_n lateinos_n now_o this_o name_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d well_o suit_n with_o the_o pope_n who_o faith_n and_o church_n be_v the_o romish_a or_o latin_a church_n and_o his_o public_a service_n in_o latin_a and_o his_o translation_n of_o scripture_n in_o latin_a now_o touch_v prayer_n to_o saint_n it_o be_v true_a that_o such_o as_o have_v lapse_v and_o fall_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v wont_a to_o implore_v the_o prayer_n of_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n imprison_v for_o the_o 22._o gospel_n that_o by_o their_o intercede_v for_o thâ—m_n they_o may_v procure_v some_o ease_n or_o relaxation_n of_o such_o canonical_a censure_n as_o be_v enjoin_v they_o by_o the_o church_n &_o cyprian_a be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o saint_n aftâ—r_v death_n remember_v theiâ—_n old_a friend_n here_o as_o have_v takâ—n_o fresh_a and_o particular_a notice_n of_o their_o several_a state_n vote_n and_o necessity_n and_o hence_o grow_v that_o compact_n betwixt_o cyprian_a and_o cornelius_n that_o whether_o of_o they_o go_v to_o heaven_n before_o the_o other_o he_o shall_v pray_v for_o his_o survive_a virg_n friend_n now_o this_o solicit_n of_o martyr_n before_o their_o death_n bring_v in_o the_o next_o age_n a_o custom_n to_o call_v upon_o they_o after_o their_o death_n yet_o so_o as_o they_o do_v not_o direct_o invote_v they_o for_o so_o it_o be_v for_o the_o better_a preservation_n of_o the_o memory_n of_o saint_n and_o martyr_n they_o have_v their_o commemoration_n day_n and_o be_v wont_a to_o meet_v at_o the_o tomb_n and_o monument_n of_o martyr_n where_o they_o keep_v their_o anniversary_n and_o yearly_a solemnity_n and_o make_v speech_n in_o their_o praise_n and_o commendation_n and_o in_o these_o their_o oration_n they_o speak_v to_o the_o decease_a as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v live_v and_o present_a there_o but_o these_o be_v only_a strain_n of_o rhetoric_n figure_n and_o apostrophee_n rather_o declamationes_fw-la rhetorum_fw-la flower_n of_o rhetoric_n than_o definitiones_fw-la theologorum_fw-la decision_n of_o divine_n in_o this_o kind_n gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v julian._n hear_v o_o thou_o soul_n of_o great_a conâ—â—antius_n if_o thou_o have_v any_o understanding_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o as_o many_o soul_n of_o the_o king_n before_o he_o as_o love_a christ._n the_o like_a he_o have_v in_o his_o funeral_n oration_n which_o he_o make_v upon_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n where_o he_o speak_v thus_o unto_o she_o gorgon_n if_o thou_o have_v any_o care_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v by_o we_o and_o holy_a soul_n receive_v this_o honour_n from_o god_n that_o they_o have_v any_o feel_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o receive_v this_o oration_n of_o we_o in_o stead_n of_o many_o and_o before_o many_o funeral_n obsequy_n he_o speak_v doubtful_o and_o faint_o if_o thou_o have_v any_o sense_n or_o apprehension_n hereof_o and_o if_o you_o be_v affect_v with_o these_o thing_n it_o seem_v he_o think_v that_o the_o defunct_a have_v not_o ordinary_o notice_n of_o thing_n do_v on_o earth_n neither_o will_v it_o serve_v to_o say_v as_o bellarmine_n do_v dico_fw-la that_o si_fw-mi be_v not_o dubitantis_fw-la but_o affirmantis_fw-la not_o a_o term_n of_o doubt_v but_o of_o asseveration_n as_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n if_o thou_o count_v i_o therefore_o a_o partner_n receive_v he_o as_o myself_o for_o there_o be_v no_o man_n but_o if_o he_o read_v these_o place_n unpartial_o hear_v if_o there_o be_v any_o sense_n and_o hear_v if_o god_n grant_v it_o as_o a_o privilege_n to_o soul_n decease_v to_o have_v sense_n of_o these_o thing_n but_o he_o will_v conceive_v that_o si_fw-mi be_v not_o put_v for_o for_o or_o quoniam_fw-la or_o as_o a_o note_n of_o affirm_v but_o as_o a_o note_n of_o doubt_n at_o least_o in_o the_o party_n that_o speak_v it_o hitherto_o the_o saint_n be_v rather_o vocati_fw-la call_v unto_o as_o comprecant_v to_o join_v their_o prayer_n with_o the_o live_n than_o invocati_fw-la direct_o call_v upon_o or_o pray_v unto_o yet_o in_o process_n of_o time_n the_o prayer_n make_v to_o god_n to_o hear_v the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v change_v into_o prayer_n to_o the_o saint_n to_o hear_v our_o intercession_n themselves_o for_o we_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o among_o the_o ancient_a writer_n there_o be_v some_o place_n find_v which_o speak_v of_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n there_o be_v also_o wish_v find_v that_o be_v make_v by_o live_a man_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o they_o but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o we_o whether_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o but_o whether_o we_o must_v pray_v unto_o and_o call_v upon_o they_o for_o we_o grant_v that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v pray_v for_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o general_a 4._o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o communion_n of_o saint_n but_o their_o intercession_n for_o we_o in_o general_a will_v not_o infer_v our_o invocation_n of_o they_o in_o particular_a there_o be_v also_o in_o ancient_a writer_n particular_a example_n to_o be_v find_v of_o some_o that_o ouâ—_n of_o their_o own_o private_a devotion_n have_v call_v upon_o saint_n but_o thiâ—_n can_v raise_v up_o a_o tenet_n in_o religion_n to_o bind_v the_o church_n either_o for_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n for_o what_o one_o or_o two_o shall_v do_v carry_v away_o with_o their_o own_o devout_a affection_n have_v zeal_n haply_o not_o according_a to_o knowledge_n be_v not_o straight_o way_n a_o ruâ—e_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o one_o of_o the_o church_n agend_n the_o thing_n we_o stand_v upon_o be_v this_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o collect_v nor_o set_v form_n nor_o any_o diâ—ect_a invocation_n of_o saint_n put_v into_o the_o common-service_n and_o public_a liturgy_n of_o the_o western_a church_n until_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a or_o there_o about_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n so_o that_o their_o saint-invocation_n be_v not_o so_o ancient_a as_o they_o will_v bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v much_o difference_n between_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a romist_n herein_o for_o in_o the_o compellation_n which_o the_o ancient_n use_v they_o plead_v only_a christ_n merit_n make_v the_o saint_n high_a in_o god_n favour_n competitioner_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o grace_n with_o the_o saint_n live_v on_o earth_n but_o not_o content_a herewith_o the_o school_n afterward_o hold_v meritorious_a invocation_n of_o saint_n wherein_o the_o saint_n own_o merit_n be_v bring_v in_o and_o plead_v we_o pray_v unto_o the_o saint_n say_v the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n g._n that_o they_o may_v intercede_v for_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o their_o merit_n may_v help_v we_o and_o biel_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n 30._o the_o six_z centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 500_o to_o 600._o papist_n wwhat_o say_v you_o of_o this_o six_o age_n protestant_n quod_fw-la dies_fw-la â—egat_fw-la dies_fw-la dabit_fw-la what_o one_o age_n afford_v not_o another_o do_v and_o dies_fw-la dedit_fw-la i_o trust_v we_o have_v get_v the_o day_n in_o the_o two_o last_o just_o style_v the_o learned_a age_n the_o reader_n be_v not_o now_o in_o the_o close_a of_o the_o first_o 600_o year_n to_o expect_v so_o full_a and_o frequent_a testimony_n as_o former_o such_o as_o we_o find_v we_o produce_v 14.17_o for_o god_n have_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n of_o
â—uprà _fw-la dinooch_v the_o abbot_n of_o bangor_n a_o learned_a man_n make_v it_o appearâ—_n by_o divers_a argument_n when_o austin_n require_v the_o bishop_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o he_o that_o they_o ought_v he_o no_o subjection_n yea_o they_o far_o add_v 46._o that_o they_o have_v a_o archbishop_n of_o their_o own_o he_o they_o ought_v and_o will_v obey_v but_o they_o will_v not_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o foreign_a bishop_n for_o such_o a_o one_o belike_o they_o hold_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v true_o allege_v that_o they_o refuse_v his_o jurisdiction_n not_o his_o religion_n for_o bede_n say_v supra_fw-la that_o they_o withstand_v he_o in_o all_o that_o ever_o he_o say_v now_o sure_o he_o say_v somewhat_o else_o beside_o his_o archbishopricke_a and_o his_o pall_n or_o else_o he_o have_v be_v a_o very_a ambitious_a man_n beside_o in_o the_o day_n of_o laurentius_n austin_n successor_n bishop_n daganus_n deny_v all_o communion_n 4._o and_o refuse_v to_o eat_v bread_n in_o the_o same_o inn_n wherein_o the_o romish_a prelate_n lodge_v belike_o than_o they_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o weight_n pa._n wherein_o stand_v the_o difference_n what_o do_v you_o hence_o infer_v whether_o be_v you_o not_o behold_v to_o our_o austin_n pro._n the_o roman_n keep_v their_o easter_n in_o memory_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n upon_o the_o first_o sunday_n after_o the_o full_a moon_n of_o march_n the_o britane_n keep_v they_o in_o memory_n of_o christ_n passion_n upon_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n of_o march_n on_o what_o day_n of_o the_o week_n soever_o it_o fall_v this_o they_o do_v after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o asia_n ground_v on_o a_o tradition_n receive_v from_o saint_n john_n whereby_o it_o seem_v the_o british_a church_n rather_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o east_n church_n in_o asia_n plant_v by_o saint_n john_n and_o his_o disciple_n than_o the_o roman_a which_o yet_o have_v they_o be_v of_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n they_o will_v in_o all_o likelihood_n have_v follow_v now_o since_o they_o follow_v the_o eastern_a custom_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o our_o first_o conversion_n to_o christianity_n come_v from_o the_o convert_v jew_n or_o grecian_n and_o not_o from_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o britain_n be_v not_o under_o their_o jurisdiction_n but_o whencesoever_o our_o conversion_n be_v we_o bless_v god_n for_o it_o now_o concern_v austin_n and_o the_o britain_n we_o acknowledge_v to_o god_n glory_n that_o howsoever_o the_o superfluity_n of_o ceremony_n which_o austin_n bring_v in_o may_v well_o have_v be_v spare_v yet_o austin_n and_o his_o assistant_n justus_n john_n and_o melitus_n convert_v many_o to_o the_o faith_n neither_o can_v we_o excuse_v the_o britain_n for_o suprà _fw-la refuse_v to_o join_v with_o austin_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o pagan_a saxon_n yet_o withal_o we_o must_v needs_o say_v they_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o refuse_v to_o put_v their_o neck_n under_o his_o yoke_n and_o sure_o if_o austin_n have_v not_o have_v a_o proud_a spirit_n he_o will_v only_o have_v request_v their_o help_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o not_o have_v seek_v dominion_n over_o they_o which_o make_v it_o very_o probable_a that_o his_o obtrude_a the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n over_o the_o britain_n occasion_v that_o lamentable_a slaughter_n of_o the_o britain_n for_o when_o as_o austin_n solicit_v the_o britain_n to_o obey_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n subdere_fw-la and_o they_o deny_v it_o then_o do_v ethelbert_n a_o saxon_a prince_n late_o convert_v by_o austin_n stir_v up_o edelfr_v the_o wild_a the_o pagan_a king_n of_o northumberland_n against_o the_o britain_n whereupon_o the_o infidel_n saxon_a soldier_n make_v a_o most_o lamentable_a slaughter_n of_o the_o britain_n assemble_v at_o westchester_n and_o that_o not_o only_o on_o the_o soldier_n prepare_v to_o fight_v but_o on_o the_o monk_n of_o bangor_n assemble_v for_o prayer_n of_o who_o they_o slay_v twelve_o hundred_o together_o with_o dinooch_n their_o abbot_n all_o which_o as_o jeffery_n monmouth_n say_v 13._o be_v that_o day_n honour_v with_o martyrdom_n obtain_v a_o seat_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o this_o be_v the_o woeful_a issue_n of_o their_o stickle_a for_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o church_n pa._n baronius_n 65._o call_v the_o britain_n schismatic_n for_o not_o yield_v to_o the_o pope_n pro._n the_o britain_n church_n have_v ancient_o a_o 4._o patriarch_n or_o primate_n of_o her_o own_o like_o other_o province_n to_o he_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o his_o church_n be_v subject_a and_o not_o to_o the_o roman_a pa._n the_o nicâ—n_a council_n condemn_v the_o quartadeciman_o and_o in_o they_o your_o britain_n for_o heretic_n â—4_n say_v parson_n pro._n to_o his_o testimony_n we_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o friar_n minorite_n who_o express_o catholici_fw-la call_v they_o catholic_n beside_o have_v that_o famous_a council_n of_o sardice_n hold_v our_o british_a bishop_n for_o heretic_n they_o have_v never_o admit_v they_o to_o give_v sentence_n in_o that_o council_n as_o they_o do_v 2._o for_o by_o name_n restitutus_n bishop_n of_o london_n 407._o subscribe_v thereunto_o and_o be_v likewise_o present_a at_o the_o synod_n of_o arles_n in_o france_n as_o parson_n 7._o report_v out_o of_o athanasius_n again_o those_o who_o keep_v easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n precise_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n some_o as_o polycrates_n and_o other_o bishop_n in_o asia_n keep_v it_o so_o mere_o in_o imitation_n of_o 25._o saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n as_o a_o ancient_a but_o yet_o a_o indifferent_a and_o mutable_a rite_n or_o tradition_n and_o these_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretic_n and_o such_o be_v our_o britain_n other_o keep_v the_o fourteen_o day_n even_o eo_fw-la nomine_fw-la and_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mosaical_a law_n hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o observe_v that_o peremptory_a day_n as_o appoint_v by_o mosesâ—_n now_o this_o be_v the_o mean_n to_o bring_v judaism_n which_o quite_o abolish_v christ_n and_o evacuate_v the_o whole_a gospel_n like_o those_o who_o among_o the_o galatian_n urge_v circumcision_n to_o who_o 2d_o saint_n paul_n profess_v that_o christ_n shall_v profit_v they_o nothing_o and_o this_o be_v it_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o quartadecimans_a but_o of_o this_o the_o britain_n be_v be_v clear_v they_o shall_v indeed_o have_v conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o counsel_n decree_v yet_o because_o that_o decree_n be_v not_o a_o decree_n of_o faith_n no_o farther_o than_o it_o condemn_v the_o necessity_n of_o observe_v the_o fourteen_o day_n and_o therein_o condemn_v the_o quartaâ—decimans_n but_o a_o decree_n of_o order_n discipline_n and_o uniformity_n in_o the_o church_n when_o it_o be_v once_o know_v and_o evident_a that_o any_o particular_a church_n condemn_v the_o necessity_n of_o that_o fourteen_o day_n the_o church_n by_o a_o connivencie_n permit_v and_o do_v not_o censure_v the_o bare_a observe_v of_o that_o day_n the_o same_o 20._o council_n decree_v that_o on_o every_o lord_n day_n from_o easter_n to_o whitsâ—ntide_n none_o shall_v pray_v kneel_v but_o stand_v wherein_o the_o church_n notwithstanding_o the_o decree_n use_v the_o like_a connivance_n not_o strict_o bind_v every_o particular_a church_n to_o do_v so_o so_o long_o as_o there_o be_v unity_n and_o agreement_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n use_v not_o to_o be_v rigorous_a with_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v her_o child_n for_o the_o variety_n and_o difference_n in_o outward_a rite_n though_o command_v by_o herself_o as_o my_o learned_a kinsman_n 12._o doctor_n crakanthorpe_n have_v well_o observe_v pa._n this_o odds_o about_o keep_v easter_n be_v but_o of_o small_a weight_n pro._n it_o be_v so_o if_o we_o consider_v our_o christian_a 4.9_o liberty_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o time_n yâ—t_o be_v it_o hold_v a_o matter_n of_o that_o consequence_n that_o pope_n victor_n 6._o excommunicate_v all_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n which_o differ_v from_o he_o in_o the_o observation_n thereof_o pa._n what_o conclude_v you_o from_o your_o britain_n faith_n pro._n upon_o the_o premise_n it_o follow_v that_o see_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n over_o all_o church_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o britain_n faith_n when_o austin_n come_v therefore_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o part_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o eleutherius_fw-la day_n no_o nor_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n neither_o since_o as_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n say_v 586._o the_o britain_n faith_n never_o fail_v again_o see_v the_o britain_n faith_n 3._o as_o parson_n true_o affirm_v be_v then_o to_o wit_n at_o austin_n come_n the_o same_o which_o the_o roman_n and_o all_o catholic_a church_n embrace_v it_o further_o follow_v that_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v no_o material_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n or_o of_o any_o catholic_n either_o in_o pope_n
gregory_n 39_o hold_v a_o purgatory_n for_o some_o small_a fault_n pro._n he_o hold_v not_o your_o purgatory_n his_o be_v only_o for_o venial_a and_o light_a fault_n you_o be_v for_o such_o as_o have_v not_o hinc_fw-la full_o satisfy_v for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a to_o their_o mortal_a sin_n again_o his_o differ_v from_o you_o in_o situation_n for_o you_o place_n you_o in_o some_o quarter_n border_v on_o hell_n but_o gregory_n 55._o tell_v we_o of_o certain_a soul_n that_o for_o their_o punishment_n be_v confine_v to_o bath_n and_o such_o other_o place_n here_o on_o earth_n beside_o gregory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n whence_o you_o will_v prove_v your_o purgatory_n tell_v many_o strange_a tale_n as_o of_o one_o stephen_n a_o priest_n 20._o who_o have_v the_o devil_n so_o serviceable_a to_o he_o as_o to_o draw_v off_o his_o hose_n of_o 8._o boniface_n that_o want_v money_n procure_v divers_a crown_n of_o our_o lady_n and_o such_o like_a stuff_n insomuch_o that_o your_o canus_n say_v 6._o gregory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n have_v publish_v such_o miracle_n common_o receive_v and_o believe_v which_o the_o censurer_n of_o this_o age_n will_v think_v to_o be_v doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a beside_o gregory_n have_v his_o purgatory_n and_o soul_n mass_n from_o vision_n 55._o and_o feign_a apparition_n of_o ghost_n 12._o which_o the_o scripture_n hold_v unwarrantable_a and_o yet_o gregory_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o place_n of_o ecclesiastes_n 11.3_o if_o the_o tree_n fall_v towards_o the_o south_n or_o the_o north_n where_o it_o fall_v there_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v another_o inference_n namely_o this_o 3._o the_o just_a one_o in_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n fall_v southward_o and_o the_o sinner_n northward_o for_o the_o just_a by_o the_o warmth_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v carry_v into_o bliss_n but_o the_o sinner_n with_o the_o revolt_a angel_n in_o his_o benumb_a heart_n be_v reprobate_v and_o cast_v away_o and_o ecclesiast_n olympiodore_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o make_v the_o very_a same_o inference_n and_o gregory_n elsewhere_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n say_v 13._o that_o at_o the_o time_n of_o a_o man_n dissolution_n either_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a spirit_n receive_v the_o soul_n as_o it_o come_v out_o of_o the_o cloister_n of_o the_o body_n and_o there_o without_o any_o change_n at_o all_o for_o ever_o retain_v it_o that_o be_v onâ—e_o exalt_v it_o can_v never_o come_v to_o be_v punish_v and_o be_v plunge_v into_o eternal_a pain_n can_v never_o thence_o be_v deliver_v now_o if_o according_a to_o these_o testimony_n after_o death_n there_o be_v no_o deliverance_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n for_o ever_o remain_v in_o that_o degree_n and_o order_n wherein_o death_n take_v it_o if_o there_o be_v no_o change_n after_o this_o life_n such_o as_o the_o papist_n imagine_v they_o to_o be_v from_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n to_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n sure_o then_o there_o can_v be_v no_o purgatory_n nothing_o but_o heaven_n or_o hell_n whither_o they_o that_o come_v abide_v for_o ever_o now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o gregory_n hold_v touch_v the_o supremacy_n pa._n gregory_n maintain_v his_o supremacy_n do_v he_o not_o pro._n whatsoever_o he_o do_v stapleton_n strive_v to_o uphold_v it_o by_o corrupt_v a_o place_n in_o gregory_n who_o speak_v of_o saint_n peter_n and_o other_o apostle_n say_v 38._o that_o they_o be_v all_o member_n of_o the_o church_n under_o one_o head_n meaning_n christ_n as_o his_o own_o word_n make_v it_o clear_a now_o stapleton_n to_o make_v the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o church_n cit_v the_o word_n thus_o 7._o they_o be_v all_o member_n of_o the_o church_n under_o one_o head_n peter_n shuffle_n in_o the_o name_n peter_n but_o for_o saint_n gregory_n he_o know_v not_o your_o modern_a papal_a supremacy_n and_o when_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n challenge_v the_o stile_n of_o universal_a bishop_n he_o oppose_v it_o pa._n he_o may_v dislike_v it_o in_o another_o and_o yet_o claim_v it_o himself_o pro._n he_o disclaim_v it_o in_o any_o whosoever_o now_o so_o it_o be_v john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n see_v the_o emperor_n seat_n translate_v thither_o and_o other_o province_n govern_v by_o lieutenant_n as_o also_o rome_n besiege_v by_o the_o lumbards_n think_v this_o a_o fit_a season_n for_o the_o advancement_n of_o his_o chair_n that_o the_o imperial_a city_n shall_v also_o have_v the_o highâ—st_a chair_n in_o the_o church_n as_o the_o emperor_n count_v himself_o lord_n of_o the_o world_n so_o he_o will_v be_v style_v 3â—_n ecumenical_a or_o universal_a patriarch_n in_o the_o church_n now_o when_o john_n affect_v this_o title_n gregory_n complain_v not_o that_o he_o wrong_v his_o see_n by_o usurp_v that_o stile_n as_o if_o it_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o pope_n but_o he_o mislike_v the_o transcendent_a power_n claim_v by_o that_o stile_n and_o he_o call_v it_o 36._o a_o stile_n of_o novelty_n and_o prophannesse_n such_o as_o never_o any_o godly_a man_n nor_o any_o of_o his_o predecessor_n ever_o use_v 32._o a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n 34._o a_o thing_n contrary_n to_o the_o church_n canon_n to_o saint_n peter_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a gospel_n yea_o he_o pronounce_v any_o one_o that_o shall_v presume_v to_o challenge_v the_o foresaid_a title_n to_o be_v the_o 30._o very_a forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n because_o herein_o he_o lift_v himself_o above_o his_o brethren_n pa._n gregory_n forbear_v this_o title_n in_o humility_n reâ—pondeo_fw-la thereby_o to_o repress_v johns_n insolency_n pro._n this_o be_v as_o if_o a_o king_n shall_v renounce_v his_o royal_a title_n to_o the_o end_n that_o a_o rebel_n challenge_v it_o may_v disclaim_v it_o gregory_n indeed_o be_v a_o humble_a man_n and_o as_o one_o say_v of_o he_o 2._o when_o he_o be_v in_o his_o jollity_n and_o pontificalibus_fw-la he_o be_v not_o so_o much_o delight_v therewith_o as_o a_o hermit_n be_v with_o his_o cat_n that_o he_o use_v to_o play_v withal_o in_o his_o cell_n gregory_n indeed_o 36._o profess_v to_o be_v humble_a in_o mind_n but_o still_o so_o as_o to_o preserve_v the_o honour_n of_o his_o place_n gregory_n will_v lose_v nothing_o of_o his_o freehold_n i_o warrant_v you_o pa._n gregory_n find_v fault_n with_o this_o title_n in_o the_o sense_n that_o john_n desire_v so_o to_o be_v universal_a and_o sole_a bishop_n and_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v his_o ult_n vicar_n or_o deputy_n pro._n it_o be_v not_o likely_a the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n though_o he_o be_v a_o proud_a man_n will_v keep_v all_o other_o from_o be_v bishop_n that_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v neither_o ordain_v priest_n nor_o excommunicate_a nor_o absolve_v nor_o sit_v in_o counsel_n but_o himself_o alone_o do_v all_o beside_o if_o john_n have_v seek_v this_o sure_o the_o greek_a bishop_n who_o consent_v to_o johns_n title_n of_o be_v their_o universal_a patriarcke_n in_o respect_n of_o order_n though_o not_o of_o jurisdiction_n will_v never_o have_v yield_v to_o have_v make_v themselves_o only_a vicar_n to_o that_o one_o bishop_n and_o so_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o all_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n yea_o the_o same_o bishop_n though_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o approve_v his_o title_n yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o exercise_v their_o ancient_a jurisdiction_n over_o their_o several_a see_v they_o be_v not_o degrade_v by_o john_n or_o his_o successor_n cyriacus_n both_o which_o affect_v that_o title_n the_o true_a and_o undoubted_a meaning_n then_o of_o gregory_n as_o his_o word_n 38._o import_v be_v this_o namely_o that_o gregory_n by_o impugn_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n will_v have_v no_o bishop_n so_o principal_a as_o to_o make_v all_o other_o as_o member_n subject_a to_o his_o head-ship_n and_o be_v not_o the_o charge_n of_o bishop_n at_o this_o day_n under_o the_o papacy_n for_o the_o most_o part_n titular_a they_o be_v whole_o at_o the_o pope_n beck_n pa._n be_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n so_o odious_a pro._n it_o be_v in_o that_o sense_n which_o gregory_n tax_v in_o the_o bishop_n otherwise_o neither_o he_o nor_o we_o mislike_v such_o universal_a bishop_n as_o with_o saint_n paul_n 11.28_o have_v the_o care_n of_o all_o church_n and_o in_o this_o respect_n godly_a bishop_n when_o they_o meet_v in_o counsel_n and_o in_o their_o own_o diocese_n while_o by_o their_o wholesome_a advice_n admonition_n or_o reproof_n by_o their_o writing_n or_o teach_v they_o instruct_v other_o in_o the_o truth_n prevent_v schism_n and_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o heresy_n may_v be_v call_v bishop_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n thus_o be_v 419._o athanasius_n call_v a_o bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n not_o as_o it_o precise_o signify_v universal_a but_o right_o believe_v or_o hold_v the_o catholic_a faith_n pa._n what_o conclude_v you_o out_o of_o all_o this_o pro._n
by_o who_o council_n and_o procurement_n the_o peer_n who_o she_o have_v corrupt_v shut_v up_o her_o son_n constantine_n the_o emperor_n in_o the_o palace_n where_o he_o be_v bear_v and_o there_o they_o put_v out_o his_o eye_n so_o that_o he_o die_v of_o heart_n grief_n thus_o they_o put_v out_o the_o eye_n of_o he_o that_o see_v and_o set_v up_o image_n that_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v not_o and_o all_o this_o be_v do_v say_v the_o story_n that_o her_o son_n be_v depose_v she_o may_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rule_v alone_o but_o this_o decree_n of_o the_o nicen_n synod_n repeal_v by_o that_o at_o frankford_n be_v not_o half_a so_o bad_a as_o that_o which_o follow_v when_o aquinas_n set_v up_o school_n and_o teach_v 4._o that_o the_o crucifix_n anâ—_n image_n of_o christ_n must_v be_v adore_v with_o the_o same_o honour_n that_o himself_o be_v to_o wit_n with_o latria_n or_o divine_a honour_n whereas_o those_o nice_a father_n haply_o stand_v but_o for_o veneration_n 387._o or_o outward_a reverence_n of_o image_n in_o pass_v by_o they_o or_o stand_v before_o they_o as_o friend_n use_v to_o salute_v or_o embrace_v one_o another_o howsoever_o the_o nicen_n dâ—â—râ—e_n be_v reject_v as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o gâ—ds_n church_n by_o the_o prince_n and_o bishop_n of_o england_n fiâ—â—_n about_o the_o year_n 792._o and_o by_o charles_n thâ—_n great_a afteâ—wâ—rd_n aâ—d_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n france_n and_o germany_n which_o by_o his_o appointment_n be_v gather_v together_o in_o the_o frankford_n council_n in_o the_o year_n 794._o rogâ—r_n hovedeâ—_n say_v 387._o â—harlâ—s_v the_o french_a king_n send_v a_o synodal_n into_o britain_n direct_v unto_o he_o from_o constantinople_n in_o the_o which_o book_n many_o thing_n out_o alas_o inconvenient_a anâ—â—epugnant_a to_o right_a faith_n be_v find_v especial_o it_o be_v conâ—â—â—med_v a_o most_o by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a doctor_n â—o_o lâ—sse_v than_o three_o hundred_o or_o more_o that_o image_n ought_v to_o â—e_v worship_v which_o thing_n the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v altogether_o dâ—test_v against_o which_o synodall_n bâ—oke_v albinus_n write_v a_o epistle_n mâ—rveilouslie_o confirm_v by_o authority_n of_o divine_a scripture_n and_o carry_v the_o same_o to_o the_o french_a king_n together_o with_o the_o fore_n sâ—â—d_a book_n in_o the_o name_n of_o our_o bishop_n and_o prince_n hâ—nâ—marus_n bishop_n of_o rheims_n live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n sâ—ith_o 〈…〉_z in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a there_o be_v a_o general_a council_n call_v by_o the_o emperor_n wherein_o according_a to_o the_o pathway_n of_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o ancestor_n the_o greek_n false_a synod_n be_v destroyedâ—_n and_o whole_o abrogated_a touch_v the_o repeal_n whereof_o theâ—e_n be_v a_o just_a volume_n send_v from_o the_o emperor_n to_o rome_n which_o myself_o have_v read_v in_o the_o palace_n when_o i_o be_v a_o young_a man_n say_v hinâ—marus_n â—he_v same_o also_o iâ—_n testify_v by_o sanct._n other_o namely_o ado_n rhâ—gâ—o_o and_o cassander_n a_o moderate_a pontifician_n and_o king_n charles_n speak_v of_o this_o synod_n say_v that_o 30._o beâ—â—g_v destitute_a of_o scripture_n proole_n they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o apocryphal_a and_o ridiculous_a toy_n pa._n this_o book_n be_v 364._o forge_v under_o the_o name_n of_o carolus_n magnus_n pro._n indeed_o we_o be_v not_o at_o the_o make_v thereof_o yet_o thus_o much_o we_o can_v witness_v that_o your_o champion_n eckius_fw-la say_v 16._o charles_n write_v four_o book_n touch_v image_n and_o austin_n steuchus_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n 226._o press_v some_o thing_n out_o of_o those_o caroline_n book_n make_v as_o he_o think_v for_o his_o master_n advantage_n cassander_n say_v sanctor_n that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o copy_n of_o those_o caroline_n book_n in_o the_o vatican_n library_n and_o in_o divers_a place_n of_o france_n and_o that_o hincmarus_n bishop_n of_o rheims_n mention_n those_o four_o caroline_n book_n beside_o they_o be_v late_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o palatine_n library_n at_o heidelberg_n but_o be_v now_o convey_v to_o rome_n where_o yet_o for_o all_o charlemaignes_n greatness_n thâ—y_v hâ—â—e_v sue_v out_o a_o prohibition_n against_o he_o 〈…〉_z and_o his_o bookâ—_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o roman_a index_n first_o publish_v by_o pius_n the_o fourth_n command_n enlarge_v by_o sixtus_n quintus_n and_o review_v and_o publish_v by_o clement_n the_o eight_o howsoever_o you_o see_v and_o baronius_n confess_v that_o the_o most_o learned_a anâ—â—amous_a of_o these_o time_n speak_v against_o this_o nicen_n decree_n pap_n the_o council_n of_o frankford_n and_o paris_n 〈…〉_z under_o lewis_n the_o first_o and_o other_o learned_a man_n mistake_v the_o definition_n of_o thâ—_n nicen_n council_n and_o therein_o erredâ—_n yet_o noâ—_n iâ—_n a_o mâ—tter_n of_o doctrine_n but_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n say_v genebâ—ard_n and_o bellarmine_n pro._n there_o be_v of_o their_o own_o side_n as_o learned_a as_o they_o whiâ—h_o mislike_v this_o excuse_n to_o wit_n 1610._o suarez_n and_o vasques_n so_o thaâ—_n it_o seem_v they_o be_v not_o agree_v of_o their_o verdict_n nor_o who_o shall_v speak_v for_o they_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v that_o si._n the_o pope_n confirm_v the_o frankford_n council_n in_o one_o part_n and_o canceled_a it_o in_o another_o to_o wit_n in_o that_o point_n touch_v adoration_n of_o image_n whereunto_o the_o pope_n legate_n never_o consent_v pro._n this_o betray_v the_o pope_n partial_a dâ—aling_n to_o make_v the_o council_n only_o to_o serve_v his_o own_o turn_n but_o what_o if_o it_o waâ—ted_v â—is_n approbation_n the_o thiâ—d_o canon_n of_o the_o chalcedâ—n_n council_n that_o give_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n the_o precedence_n bâ—fâ—re_v other_o patriarch_n as_o the_o nâ—xt_n after_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v oppose_v by_o pope_n leo_n legate_n and_o yet_o the_o canon_n be_v decree_v and_o pass_v and_o the_o council_n be_v hold_v for_o general_n howsoever_o the_o pipe_n legate_n 137._o contradict_v it_o for_o they_o be_v to_o be_v rule_v by_o the_o mayor_n part_n of_o the_o counsel_n vote_n neither_o do_v we_o find_v that_o ancient_o the_o pope_n have_v a_o negative_a or_o cast_a voice_n in_o counsel_n and_o therefore_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n opposition_n profess_v 137._o haec_fw-la omnes_fw-la dicimus_fw-la this_o be_v all_o our_o vote_n ibid._n and_o tota_fw-la synodus_fw-la the_o whole_a council_n have_v confirm_v this_o canon_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n 1â—â—â—_n and_o according_o the_o whole_a council_n write_v to_o pope_n leo._n pa._n can_v the_o late_a council_n at_o frankford_n repeal_v the_o former_a at_o nice_a pro._n very_o well_o for_o as_o saint_n austin_n say_v 7._o even_o full_a and_o plenary_a counsel_n themselves_o may_v be_v amend_v by_o the_o late_a neither_o do_v he_o mean_v it_o in_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n for_o austin_n there_o speak_v of_o rebaptisation_n and_o â—mâ—ndari_fw-la be_v as_o much_o as_o è_fw-la mendis_fw-la purgari_fw-la to_o be_v rectify_v wherein_o it_o err_v and_o not_o only_o to_o be_v explain_v pa._n will_v charles_n who_o love_v pope_n adrian_n so_o dear_o num_fw-la write_v against_o he_o so_o sharp_o or_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n which_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o leo_n the_o three_o crown_v charles_n emperor_n of_o the_o west_n endure_v that_o charles_n shall_v condemn_v image_n pro._n charles_n may_v love_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o yet_o express_v his_o judgement_n in_o the_o point_n of_o image_n neither_o do_v we_o doubt_v but_o that_o charles_n and_o pipin_n will_v have_v condemn_v the_o pope_n proceed_n therein_o more_o express_o but_o they_o can_v not_o meddle_v with_o the_o point_n of_o state_n without_o quarrel_v the_o pope_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o as_o saint_n austin_n say_v of_o the_o old_a roman_n 1â—_n that_o they_o bear_v down_o many_o desire_n for_o the_o excessive_a desire_n they_o have_v of_o one_o thing_n to_o wit_n sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n so_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n desirous_a to_o keep_v their_o new_a purchase_n of_o lombardy_n and_o ravenna_n which_o charles_n and_o pipin_n have_v procure_v they_o think_v it_o not_o fit_a to_o contend_v with_o their_o new_a and_o potent_a favourite_n for_o so_o it_o be_v when_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o three_o desirous_a to_o abolish_v image_n worship_n which_o then_o be_v creep_v in_o have_v cause_v they_o to_o be_v deface_v and_o thereupon_o do_v punish_v some_o who_o withstand_v it_o 3._o gregory_n the_o second_o excommwicate_v he_o 3._o forbid_v the_o italian_n to_o pay_v he_o tribute_n or_o to_o obey_v he_o upon_o this_o sentence_n and_o exhibition_n of_o the_o pope_n a_o great_a part_n of_o italy_n 665._o rebel_v against_o their_o emperor_n
resiant_a at_o constantinople_n and_o part_n of_o the_o country_n that_o rebel_v be_v conquer_a by_o the_o king_n of_o lombardy_n and_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a dukedom_n fall_v unto_o the_o pope_n now_o be_v the_o emperor_n drive_v out_o of_o italy_n and_o every_o one_o catch_v what_o he_o can_v the_o lumbards_n be_v the_o strong_a party_n and_o with_o they_o the_o pope_n fall_v at_o odds_n about_o the_o divide_n of_o the_o spoil_n and_o find_v they_o too_o hard_o for_o he_o as_o before_o he_o have_v use_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o lumbards_n to_o suppress_v the_o emperor_n so_o now_o he_o call_v in_o pippin_n martial_n of_o the_o palace_n or_o constable_n of_o france_n and_o â—â—aâ—les_v his_o son_n surname_v the_o great_a and_o by_o their_o power_n he_o suppress_v the_o lumbards_n this_o service_n do_v pipin_n and_o his_o son_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o requital_n whereof_o chilpâ—ricke_n be_v a_o weak_a prince_n be_v depose_v pipin_n and_o the_o baron_n and_o the_o people_n of_o france_n be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o by_o pope_n zacharies_n favour_n pipin_n son_n to_o carolus_n martellus_n be_v crown_v king_n of_o the_o fâ—aâ—ks_n and_o charles_n the_o great_a son_n to_o pipin_n be_v crown_v emperor_n of_o the_o west_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o three_o who_o succee_v adrian_n then_o come_v the_o pope_n and_o charlemaigne_n to_o the_o partage_n of_o the_o empire_n leave_v a_o poor_a pittance_n for_o the_o emperor_n of_o greece_n and_o this_o be_v the_o issue_n of_o the_o fierce_a contention_n about_o image_n the_o pope_n pull_v down_o emperor_n and_o set_v up_o image_n and_o indeed_o these_o baby_n and_o puppet_n serve_v the_o pope_n to_o stalk_v withal_o but_o other_o fowl_n be_v shoot_v at_o to_o wit_n jurisdiction_n and_o a_o temporal_a monarchy_n and_o indeed_o about_o this_o time_n the_o pope_n grow_v great_a so_o that_o it_o be_v god_n gracious_a deal_n with_o his_o church_n that_o he_o find_v such_o opposition_n as_o he_o do_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n not_o dare_v and_o the_o western_a in_o regard_n of_o late_a courtesy_n receive_v from_o the_o pope_n be_v haply_o not_o will_v open_o to_o affront_v he_o and_o thus_o much_o of_o image_n come_v we_o now_o to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v prayer_n bede_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o proverbes_n right_o 4._o ascribe_v to_o bede_n and_o not_o to_o saint_n hierome_n say_v 4._o we_o ought_v to_o invocate_v that_o be_v by_o prayer_n to_o call_v into_o we_o none_o but_o god_n antonius_n in_o his_o melissa_n or_o mellifluous_a sermon_n say_v that_o 4._o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n and_o adore_v that_o nature_n only_o which_o be_v uncreated_a but_o the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v clip_v off_o a_o piece_n of_o his_o tongue_n 1584._o command_v the_o word_n only_o to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o his_o write_n now_o the_o word_n only_o be_v the_o only_a principal_a word_n that_o show_v we_o the_o author_n drift_n and_o the_o word_n which_o gregory_n nyssen_n from_o who_o he_o borrw_v this_o speech_n 〈…〉_z use_v in_o the_o original_a of_o faith_n and_o merit_n bede_n hold_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n impute_v to_o we_o 8._o christ_n condemnation_n be_v our_o justification_n his_o death_n be_v our_o life_n he_o disclaim_v justification_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n for_o speak_v of_o a_o regenerate_a man_n he_o say_v 77._o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o work_n but_o only_o by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o 31._o no_o man_n shall_v believe_v that_o either_o his_o freedom_n of_o will_n or_o his_o merit_n be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v he_o unto_o bliss_n but_o understand_v that_o he_o can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n only_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 23._o that_o in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v we_o shall_v be_v well_o reward_v and_o that_o not_o by_o merit_n but_o by_o grace_n only_o and_o he_o have_v a_o sweet_a prayer_n that_o 24._o the_o lord_n will_v take_v compassion_n of_o he_o and_o that_o after_o the_o worth_n and_o condignity_n of_o his_o mercy_n and_o not_o after_o the_o condignity_n of_o wrath_n which_o himself_o have_v deserve_v his_o scholar_n alcuinus_fw-la maintain_v the_o same_o truth_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o passage_n follow_v i_o can_v say_v 50._o alcuinus_fw-la defile_v myself_o with_o sin_n but_o i_o can_v cleanse_v myself_o it_o be_v my_o saviour_n blood_n that_o must_v purge_v i_o and_o again_o ibid._n while_o i_o look_v on_o myself_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o i_o but_o sin_n thy_o righteousness_n must_v deliver_v i_o it_o be_v thy_o mercy_n not_o my_o merit_n that_o save_v i_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v very_o sweet_o 8._o he_o only_o can_v free_v i_o from_o sin_n who_o come_v without_o sin_n and_o be_v make_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n and_o thus_o by_o god_n providence_n be_v the_o weighty_a point_n of_o justification_n preserve_v find_v in_o these_o latter_a and_o decline_a time_n the_o nine_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 800._o to_o 900._o papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o nine_o age_n protestant_n the_o seed_n of_o knowledge_n which_o our_o worthy_a countryman_n bede_n and_o alâ—win_n plant_v in_o god_n field_n show_v themselves_o in_o their_o scholar_n such_o as_o be_v eccles_n claudius_n scotus_n scholar_n to_o saint_n bede_n rabbanus_n maurus_n abbot_n of_o fulden_n one_o who_o as_o raban_n trithemius_n say_v for_o his_o learning_n have_v not_o his_o match_n in_o italy_n or_o germany_n haymo_fw-la bishop_n of_o halberstat_n and_o our_o countryman_n joannes_n scotus_n erigena_n all_o three_o scholar_n to_o 868._o alcuinus_fw-la now_o also_o live_v christianus_n druthmarus_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o abbot_n walafridus_n strabo_n who_o collect_v the_o ordinary_a gloss_n on_o the_o bible_n agobardus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n claudius_n bishop_n of_o thurin_n in_o piedmont_n bertram_n a_o pâ—iest_n and_o monk_n of_o corbey_n abbey_n whereof_o paschaâ—ius_n be_v sometime_o abbot_n and_o about_o the_o year_n eight_o huâ—dred_o and_o â—inetie_n according_a to_o bellarmine_n live_v the_o monk_n ambrose_n ausbertus_n about_o the_o year_n 880â—_n live_v trithâ—m_fw-la remigius_n bear_v at_o auxâ—rre_n in_o fraâ—ce_n and_o sometime_o call_v rhemensis_n haply_o because_o he_o teach_v at_o rheims_n there_o be_v another_o remigius_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v in_o the_o six_o age_n and_o convert_v king_n clovis_n of_o france_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o this_o saint_n remigius_n for_o aught_o we_o know_v write_v nothing_o claudius_n scotus_n already_o mention_v be_v one_o of_o the_o irish_a nation_n by_o birth_n a_o famous_a divine_a and_o account_v one_o of_o the_o 〈…〉_z founder_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n this_o claudius_n clemens_n presbyter_n 19_o be_v of_o latter_a stand_n and_o inferior_a in_o place_n to_o that_o other_o claudius_n scotus_n bishop_n of_o auxerâ—e_n a_o great_a opposite_a to_o boniface_n archbishop_n of_o meâ—ts_n this_o latter_a claudius_n write_v on_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n and_o be_v often_o allege_v by_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a lord_n primate_n doctor_n vsher._n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n claudius_n scotus_n say_v 2._o that_o man_n therefore_o err_v because_o they_o know_v not_o the_o scripture_n and_o because_o they_o be_v ignorant_a thereof_o they_o consequent_o know_v not_o christ_n who_o be_v the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n he_o also_o bring_v in_o that_o know_a canon_n of_o saint_n herome_n ibid._n this_o because_o it_o have_v not_o authority_n from_o the_o scripture_n be_v with_o the_o same_o facility_n contemn_v wherewith_o it_o be_v avow_v nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n give_v we_o to_o understand_v 5._o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v twenty_o and_o two_o and_o treat_v of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n he_o mention_v in_o particular_a the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n wisdom_n ester_n judith_n susanna_n toby_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n paschasius_fw-la upon_o our_o saviour_n word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o sai_z 1575._o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o as_o well_o minister_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a rabanus_n say_v 1532._o that_o the_o lord_n will_v have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o bloâ—d_a to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a haymo_n say_v 1534._o the_o cup_n be_v call_v the_o communion_n because_o all_o communicate_v of_o it_o and_o do_v take_v part_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o it_o contain_v in_o it_o he_o say_v all_o do_v communicate_v so_o that_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o priest_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o cup._n and_o â—8â—_z rhemigius_n have_v the_o very_a same_o word_n
7_o make_v this_o inference_n 22._o in_o this_o do_v we_o give_v glory_n to_o he_o when_o we_o do_v confess_v that_o by_o no_o precedent_n merit_v of_o our_o good_a deed_n but_o by_o his_o mercy_n only_o we_o have_v attain_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o dignity_n and_o 2._o rabanus_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o lamentation_n of_o jeremie_n lest_o they_o shall_v say_v our_o father_n be_v accept_v for_o their_o merit_n and_o therefore_o they_o obtain_v such_o great_a thing_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o adjoin_v that_o it_o be_v not_o give_v to_o their_o merit_n but_o because_o it_o so_o please_v god_n who_o free_a gift_n be_v whatsoever_o he_o bestow_v i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o age_n only_o with_o produce_v a_o evidence_n draw_v about_o the_o year_n 860_o namely_o a_o learned_a epistle_n which_o huldericke_n bishop_n of_o ausburg_n in_o germany_n write_v to_o pope_n nicolas_n in_o defence_n of_o priest_n marriage_n from_o this_o holy_a discretion_n 1569._o say_v he_o thou_o have_v no_o a_o little_a swarve_v when_o as_o thou_o will_v have_v those_o cleargy-man_n who_o thou_o ought_v only_o to_o advise_v to_o abstinence_n from_o marriage_n compel_v unto_o it_o by_o a_o certain_a imperious_a violence_n for_o be_v not_o this_o just_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v account_v violence_n when_o as_o against_o the_o evangelicall_n institution_n and_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n any_o man_n be_v constrain_v to_o the_o execution_n of_o private_a decree_n the_o lord_n in_o the_o old_a law_n appoint_v marriage_n to_o his_o priest_n which_o he_o be_v never_o read_v afterward_o to_o have_v forbid_v pa._n master_n brere_o say_v 7._o that_o this_o epistle_n be_v forge_v under_o the_o name_n of_o ulrick_n bishop_n of_o augusta_n pro._n your_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v h._n suppress_v this_o testimony_n and_o strike_v it_o dead_a with_o a_o o._n deleatur_fw-la let_v that_o whole_a epistle_n be_v blot_v out_o but_o our_o learned_a bishop_n doctor_n hall_n 5._o prove_v that_o this_o huldericke_n write_v such_o a_o treatise_n and_o about_o the_o time_n assign_v and_o also_o that_o this_o record_n be_v authentic_a that_o it_o be_v extant_a as_o illyricus_n say_v in_o the_o library_n of_o germany_n that_o ouâ—_n archbishop_n parker_n bishop_n jewel_n john_n fox_n have_v copy_n of_o it_o in_o parchment_n of_o great_a antiquity_n beside_o your_o own_o man_n aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n the_o second_o almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o mention_n it_o and_o report_v the_o argument_n of_o it_o for_o speak_v of_o ausburg_n he_o say_v germanâ—ae_fw-la saint_n vdalricus_n huic_fw-la praesidet_fw-la qui_fw-la papam_fw-la arguit_fw-la de_fw-la concubinis_fw-la vdalricke_n be_v the_o saint_n of_o that_o city_n who_o reprove_v the_o pope_n concern_v concubine_n the_o ten_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 900._o to_o 1000_o papist_n we_o be_v now_o draw_v on_o to_o the_o thousand_o year_n what_o say_v you_o to_o this_o ten_o age_n protestant_n by_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n learning_n be_v now_o decay_v and_o the_o public_a service_n no_o long_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wernerus_n a_o carthusian_n monk_n 6â—_n say_v of_o this_o age_n that_o holiness_n have_v leave_v the_o pope_n and_o flee_v to_o the_o emperor_n bellarmine_n say_v chronolog_n there_o be_v no_o age_n so_o unlearned_a so_o unlucky_a and_o baronius_n complain_v say_v 8._o what_o be_v then_o the_o face_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o potent_a and_o base_a whore_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n at_o rome_n at_o who_o lust_n see_v be_v change_v bishopricke_n bestow_v and_o their_o lover_n thrust_v into_o saint_n peter_n chair_n insomuch_o as_o baronius_n be_v glad_a to_o prepare_v his_o reader_n with_o a_o 1._o preface_n before_o he_o will_v have_v he_o venture_v upon_o the_o annal_n of_o this_o age_n lest_o a_o weak_a man_n see_v in_o the_o story_n of_o those_o time_n the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n shall_v be_v offend_v and_o not_o rather_o wonder_v that_o there_o follow_v not_o immediate_o the_o desolation_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o preface_n as_o much_o consider_v the_o corruption_n that_o grow_v in_o this_o thousand_o year_n wherein_o 20.3_o satan_n be_v let_v loose_a for_o at_o thiâ—_n time_n they_o of_o rome_n forbid_v other_o to_o marâ—y_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o themselves_o sleep_v in_o a_o unlawful_a bed_n they_o also_o devise_v a_o carnal_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o as_o the_o noble_a morney_n â—08_n say_v the_o less_o that_o they_o believe_v god_n in_o heaven_n the_o more_o careful_a be_v they_o to_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o priest_n hand_n in_o his_o word_n in_o his_o nod_n and_o that_o by_o these_o mean_n when_o it_o please_v they_o they_o can_v make_v he_o appear_v upon_o earth_n thus_o dishonesty_n accompany_v infidelity_n and_o no_o marvel_n since_o as_o ockam_n 26._o say_v a_o lewd_a life_n oftentimes_o blindâ—th_v the_o understanding_n but_o leâ—_n we_o see_v whether_o in_o this_o monkish_a age_n during_o this_o mist_n in_o egypt_n we_o can_v discover_v any_o light_n in_o the_o land_n of_o goshen_n in_o this_o age_n live_v the_o monk_n radulphus_fw-la flaviaceâ—sis_fw-la stephanus_n edvensis_n bishop_n smaragdus_n eccles_n abbot_n of_o saint_n michael_n in_o germany_n and_o aelfricke_a abbot_n of_o malmesburie_n about_o the_o year_n 975._o of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n flaviacensis_fw-la compare_v the_o scripture_n to_o a_o well-furnished_a table_n or_o ordinary_a it_o be_v say_v he_o 5._o our_o spiritual_a refection_n and_o cordial_n give_v to_o we_o against_o the_o heart-qualme_n of_o our_o enemy_n the_o same_o author_n speak_v of_o book_n pertain_v to_o sacred_a history_n 203._o say_v the_o book_n of_o tobit_n judith_n and_o of_o the_o maccabee_n though_o they_o be_v read_v â—or_a the_o church_n instruction_n yet_o they_o have_v not_o any_o perfect_a authority_n in_o like_a sort_n aelfricke_n abbot_n of_o malmesburie_n in_o his_o saxon_a treaty_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n tell_v we_o 23._o there_o be_v two_o book_n more_o place_v with_o salomon_n work_v as_o if_o he_o have_v make_v they_o which_o for_o likeness_n of_o style_n and_o profitable_a use_n have_v go_v for_o his_o but_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n compose_v they_o one_o be_v call_v libre_fw-la sapientiae_fw-la the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o the_o other_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la very_o large_a book_n and_o read_v in_o the_o church_n of_o long_a custom_n for_o much_o good_a instruction_n among_o these_o book_n the_o church_n have_v accustom_v to_o place_v two_o other_o tend_v to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o entitle_v maccabaeorum_n i_o have_v turn_v they_o into_o english_a and_o so_o read_v they_o you_o may_v if_o you_o please_v for_o your_o own_o instruction_n now_o by_o this_o saxon_a treatise_n write_v by_o aelfricus_fw-la abbas_n about_o the_o time_n of_o king_n edgar_n seven_o hundred_o year_n ago_o it_o appear_v what_o be_v the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n here_o then_o receive_v and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v it_o so_o long_o ago_o in_o her_o mother_n tongue_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n stephanus_n edvensis_n say_v 587_o these_o gift_n or_o benefit_n â—re_n daily_o perform_v unto_o we_o when_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v take_v at_o the_o altar_n aelfricke_a mention_n but_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n aâ—d_v the_o lord_n supper_n the_o same_o which_o god_n people_n have_v under_o the_o law_n who_o though_o they_o have_v many_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n yet_o in_o proper_a sense_n but_o two_o sacrament_n his_o word_n be_v these_o load_n the_o apostle_n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n chap._n 10._o vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o that_o the_o israelite_n do_v eat_v the_o same_o ghostly_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o ghostly_a drink_n because_o that_o heavenly_a meat_n that_o feed_v they_o forty_o year_n and_o that_o water_n which_o from_o the_o stone_n do_v flow_v have_v signification_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o now_o be_v offer_v daily_o in_o god_n church_n so_o that_o as_o a_o good_a author_n say_v 3._o this_o age_n acknowledge_v only_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n our_o english_a abbot_n aelfricke_n in_o his_o saxon_a homily_n which_o be_v appoint_v public_o to_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n in_o england_n on_o easter_n day_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o communion_n have_v these_o word_n 23._o all_o our_o forefather_n they_n do_v eat_v the_o same_o ghostly_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o ghostly_a drink_n they_o drink_v true_o of_o the_o stone_n that_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o stone_n be_v christ_n neither_o be_v
that_o stone_n then_o from_o which_o the_o water_n run_v bodily_a christ_n but_o it_o signify_v christ._n the_o same_o abbot_n say_v 12._o man_n have_v often_o search_v and_o do_v yet_o often_o search_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o be_v then_o in_o question_n and_o so_o before_o berengarius_fw-la time_n how_o bread_n that_o be_v gather_v of_o corn_n may_v be_v turn_v to_o christ_n body_n or_o how_o wine_n that_o be_v press_v out_o of_o many_o grape_n be_v turn_v through_o one_o blessing_n to_o the_o lord_n blood_n and_o the_o resolution_n return_v be_v this_o 14._o now_o say_v we_o to_o such_o mâ—n_z that_o some_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o christ_n by_o signification_n some_o thing_n by_o thing_n certain_a true_a thing_n and_o certain_a be_v that_o christ_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o maid_n he_o be_v say_v bread_n by_o signification_n and_o a_o lamb_n and_o a_o lion_n he_o be_v call_v bread_n because_o he_o be_v our_o life_n he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o lamb_n for_o his_o innocence_n but_o christ_n be_v not_o so_o notwithstanding_o after_o true_a nature_n neither_o bread_n nor_o a_o lamb_n why_o be_v then_o the_o holy_a housell_n call_v christ_n body_n or_o his_o blood_n if_o it_o be_v not_o true_o that_o it_o be_v call_v without_o they_o be_v see_v bread_n and_o wine_n both_o in_o figure_n and_o taste_v and_o they_o â—ee_o true_o after_o their_o hallow_n christ_n body_n and_o blood_n through_o ghostly_a mystery_n and_o again_o 18._o much_o be_v betwixt_o the_o body_n christ_n suffer_v in_o and_o the_o body_n that_o be_v hallow_v to_o housel_n the_o body_n true_o that_o christ_n suffer_v in_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o flesh_n of_o mary_n with_o blood_n and_o with_o bone_n and_o his_o ghostly_a body_n which_o we_o call_v the_o housel_n be_v gather_v of_o many_o corn_n without_o blood_n and_o bone_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v therein_o bodily_a but_o all_o be_v ghostly_a to_o be_v understand_v here_o we_o see_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n bear_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n the_o body_n of_o flâ—sh_n be_v plain_o distinguish_v from_o the_o consecrate_a substance_n of_o bread_n or_o the_o body_n sacramental_a which_o the_o homilist_n call_v ghostly_a and_o again_o 20._o this_o mystery_n iâ—_n a_o pledge_n and_o a_o figure_n christ_n body_n be_v truth_n itself_o the_o pledge_n we_o do_v keep_v mystical_o until_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o truth_n itself_o and_o then_o be_v this_o pledge_n end_v true_o it_o be_v christ_n body_n and_o blood_n not_o bodily_a but_o ghostly_a and_o you_o shall_v not_o search_v how_o it_o be_v do_v but_o hold_v it_o in_o your_o belief_n that_o it_o be_v so_o do_v the_o like_a matter_n also_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o clergy_n by_o the_o bishop_n at_o their_o synod_n out_o of_o two_o other_o write_n of_o the_o same_o 1623._o aelfricke_a in_o the_o one_o whereof_o direct_v to_o wulfsine_a bishop_n of_o shyâ—burne_n we_o read_v thus_o 45._o that_o holy_a housel_n be_v christ_n body_n not_o bodily_a but_o ghostly_a not_o the_o body_n which_o he_o suffer_v in_o and_o so_o forth_o in_o the_o other_o witten_v to_o wulfâ—tane_a archbishop_n of_o york_n thus_o 51._o that_o lively_a bread_n be_v not_o bodily_a so_o nor_o the_o selfsame_o body_n that_o christ_n suffer_v in_o nor_o that_o holy_a wine_n be_v the_o saviour_n blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o in_o bodily_a thing_n but_o in_o ghostly_a understanding_n both_o be_v true_o the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n also_o his_o blood_n as_o be_v the_o heavenly_a bread_n which_o we_o call_v manna_n which_o word_n be_v to_o be_v see_v mangle_v manna_n and_o raze_v in_o a_o manuscript_n in_o bennet_n college_n in_o cambridge_n as_o our_o learned_a antiquary_n of_o oxford_n have_v well_o observe_v 55._o and_o we_o may_v conceive_v it_o to_o be_v do_v by_o some_o papist_n for_o that_o it_o plain_o confute_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o best_a be_v the_o evidence_n be_v restore_v out_o of_o another_o copy_n pa._n here_o be_v much_o a_o do_v with_o a_o old_a record_n which_o yourselves_o will_v not_o haply_o justify_v in_o every_o point_n pro._n the_o record_n be_v both_o ancient_a and_o authentic_a but_o to_o be_v free_a from_o error_n be_v the_o privilege_n of_o holy_a writ_n yourselves_o stand_v not_o to_o all_o which_o the_o father_n even_o of_o the_o first_o age_n write_v why_o then_o shall_v we_o make_v good_a all_o that_o be_v deliver_v in_o this_o late_a and_o ignorant_a age_n so_o much_o cumber_v with_o monkery_n there_o be_v indeed_o in_o this_o homily_n some_o suspicious_a word_n as_o where_o it_o speak_v of_o the_o mass_n to_o be_v profitable_a to_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a of_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n and_o a_o report_n of_o two_o vain_a miracle_n which_o notwithstanding_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v infarce_v for_o that_o they_o stand_v in_o their_o plâ—ce_n unapt_o and_o without_o purpose_n and_o the_o matter_n without_o thâ—m_n both_o before_o and_o afâ—er_n do_v hang_v in_o itself_o together_o most_o order_o beside_o these_o mistake_v they_o be_v but_o touch_v by_o the_o way_n and_o aâ—e_v different_a from_o thâ—_n whole_a scope_n of_o the_o author_n thus_o be_v priest_n and_o people_n teach_v to_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n above_o six_o hundâ—ed_o year_n ago_o for_o this_o sermon_n be_v write_v in_o the_o old_a saxon_a tongue_n before_o the_o conquest_n and_o appoint_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saxon_n to_o be_v speak_v to_o the_o people_n at_o easter_n before_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o communion_n neither_o be_v aelfricke_n the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o homily_n but_o the_o translator_n thereof_o out_o of_o latin_a into_o the_o old_a english_a or_o saxon_a tongue_n the_o homily_n itself_o be_v extant_a before_o his_o time_n and_o the_o resolution_n thereof_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o berâ—â—am_n and_o in_o many_o place_n direct_o translate_v out_o of_o he_o so_o that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v both_o ancient_a and_o orthodox_n whereas_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o public_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n till_o lanfranck_n and_o other_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n come_v with_o a_o italian_a trick_n and_o expound_v species_n and_o forma_fw-la panis_fw-la for_o the_o quality_n and_o accident_n of_o bread_n without_o subject_n or_o substance_n but_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v image_n churchesâ—an_n â—an_z a_o middle_a couâ—se_n neither_o rude_o break_v they_o nor_o superstitious_o adore_v they_o and_o this_o opinion_n they_o stout_o maintain_v and_o for_o some_o age_n after_o continue_v most_o constant_a therein_o as_o câ—ssâ—â—der_v 55._o sâ—ith_n and_o he_o say_v true_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o french_a in_o the_o nine_o and_o the_o almain_n in_o the_o twâ—lfth_o age._n the_o abbot_n smaragdus_n say_v that_o 55._o christ_n only_o make_v intercession_n in_o heaven_n for_o we_o perform_v that_o with_o the_o father_n which_o he_o petition_v of_o the_o father_n be_v both_o our_o mediator_n to_o prefer_v our_o petition_n and_o our_o creator_n to_o grant_v our_o request_n in_o liâ—e_z sort_n radulphus_fw-la flaviacensis_fw-la call_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n christ_n jesus_n 24._o the_o master_n of_o request_n to_o prefer_v our_o suit_n in_o the_o court_n of_o heaven_n and_o to_o mediate_v betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n now_o if_o he_o by_o his_o father_n patent_n be_v master_n of_o request_n sure_o we_o may_v not_o without_o commission_n and_o warranty_n out_o of_o god_n word_n constitute_v other_o either_o saint_n or_o angel_n mediator_n of_o our_o prayer_n of_o faith_n and_o work_n it_o be_v of_o necessity_n that_o believer_n shall_v be_v save_v only_o by_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n 11._o say_v smaragdus_n the_o abbot_n who_o be_v it_o that_o can_v do_v all_o that_o god_n have_v command_v we_o be_v not_o come_v to_o that_o blessedness_n or_o merit_n to_o yield_v he_o obedience_n in_o all_o thing_n 1._o say_v flaviacensis_fw-la for_o as_o â—_o he_o say_v one_o may_v do_v bonum_fw-la and_o not_o benè_fw-la one_o without_o grace_n may_v do_v a_o moral_a act_n as_o give_v alm_n the_o act_n moral_o good_a ex_fw-la genere_fw-la &_o objecto_fw-la but_o not_o good_a ex_fw-la fine_a &_o circumstantijs_fw-la in_o case_n it_o be_v give_v out_o of_o vain_a glory_n or_o â—he_v like_a pa._n you_o tax_v this_o age_n for_o impose_v single_a life_n on_o the_o clergy_n this_o be_v no_o innovation_n pro._n in_o this_o age_n there_o arise_v great_a contention_n about_o priest_n marriage_n at_o length_n about_o the_o year_n 975._o the_o matter_n be_v refer_v to_o the_o rood_n of_o grace_n which_o as_o the_o 240._o annalist_n and_o legendary_n say_v return_v this_o
and_o antichrist_n who_o as_o he_o say_v 681._o be_v then_o bear_v and_o in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o shall_v be_v advance_v in_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a of_o who_o the_o apostle_n say_v he_o shall_v extol_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n and_o that_o the_o seven_o crown_n be_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o obey_v he_o but_o in_o the_o end_n the_o lord_n shall_v consume_v he_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n i_o know_v indeed_o that_o parson_n say_v 22._o the_o pope_n censure_v he_o for_o certain_a fond_a prophecy_n as_o also_o some_o error_n about_o the_o trinity_n extravag_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la but_o other_o luther_n have_v make_v his_o just_a apology_n and_o clear_v he_o from_o that_o imputation_n beside_o all_o be_v not_o gospel_n that_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o pope_n decretall_n or_o extravagant_n no_o not_o in_o their_o own_o account_n with_o this_o of_o the_o prophet_n joachim_n agree_v that_o of_o the_o prophetess_n saint_n hildegard_n foretell_v the_o utter_a extinguish_n of_o religion_n among_o they_o of_o the_o romish_a order_n the_o roman_a empire_n say_v this_o prophecy_n monarchy_n shall_v decay_v and_o those_o prince_n who_o do_v cleave_v unto_o it_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o from_o it_o and_o be_v no_o long_o subject_n to_o it_o this_o empire_n in_o the_o west_n thus_o decay_v without_o hope_n of_o repair_v the_o mitre_n of_o the_o apostolic_a honour_n shall_v also_o perish_v 15._o because_o neither_o prince_n nor_o other_o shall_v find_v ullam_fw-la religionem_fw-la any_o religion_n in_o the_o apostolic_a order_n that_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n therefore_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o shall_v scarcâ—â—â—ve_v rome_n &_o a_o few_o border_a place_n under_o his_o mitre_n all_o worldly_a prince_n say_v the_o same_o nun_n nun_n as_o also_o the_o common_a people_n shall_v fall_v upon_o your_o priest_n which_o hitherto_o have_v abuse_v i_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o your_o substance_n and_o riches_n the_o holy_a church_n be_v pollute_v by_o they_o now_o also_o live_v peter_n bruis_n and_o his_o disciple_n henry_n a_o monk_n of_o tholouse_n who_o for_o divers_a year_n together_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n about_o tholouse_n and_o in_o the_o end_n â—eter_n be_v take_v &_o 268._o burn_v papirius_n massonius_n derive_v the_o pedigree_n of_o the_o waldenses_n from_o these_o two_o he_o say_v further_a that_o they_o preach_v against_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o carnal_a presence_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o cross_n as_o also_o against_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o other_o tenet_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n saint_n bernard_n say_v 6â—_n they_o deny_v purgatory_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o same_o bernard_n more_o credulous_a than_o reason_n require_v reprove_v they_o that_o like_o the_o manichee_n they_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o matrimony_n and_o of_o flesh_n and_o deny_v also_o baptism_n to_o infant_n but_o especial_o 24â—_n against_o henry_n he_o object_v the_o keep_n of_o a_o concubine_n and_o play_v at_o dice_n it_o be_v great_a pity_n that_o their_o own_o book_n be_v make_v away_o so_o that_o we_o be_v constrain_v to_o pick_v out_o their_o life_n and_o doctrine_n from_o the_o write_n of_o their_o profess_a adversary_n who_o report_n may_v just_o be_v suspect_v for_o even_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o read_v in_o tertullian_n 7_o that_o monstrous_a opinion_n and_o crime_n be_v impute_v to_o the_o first_o christian_n and_o yet_o bernard_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n say_v 66._o they_o be_v sheep_n in_o habit_n and_o these_o be_v they_o that_o will_v seem_v good_a and_o yet_o be_v not_o wicked_a and_o yet_o will_v not_o seem_v so_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o that_o their_o outward_a conversation_n be_v good_a it_o be_v also_o confess_v ibid._n that_o their_o disciple_n go_v cheerful_o to_o the_o fire_n and_o constant_o suffer_v all_o extremity_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o faith_n now_o how_o can_v this_o agree_v with_o a_o dissolute_a life_n and_o doctrine_n petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la a_o bitter_a adversary_n of_o they_o have_v charge_v 2._o they_o with_o divers_a error_n seem_v to_o have_v perceive_v that_o he_o have_v do_v they_o wrong_n for_o he_o add_v these_o word_n 1._o but_o because_o i_o be_o not_o yet_o full_o assure_v that_o they_o think_v and_o preach_v so_o i_o will_v defer_v my_o answer_n until_o i_o have_v undoubted_a certainty_n of_o that_o they_o say_v they_o be_v favour_v both_o of_o clergy_n and_o laiety_n and_o follow_v with_o such_o multitude_n that_o the_o temple_n say_v bernard_n 240._o remain_v without_o people_n the_o people_n without_o priest_n and_o priest_n without_o due_a reverence_n yea_o saint_n bernard_n himself_o be_v glad_a to_o write_v to_o hildefonsus_n earl_n of_o saint_n giles_n aegidij_fw-la in_o who_o territory_n they_o preach_v to_o desire_v the_o earl_n that_o he_o will_v no_o long_o protect_v they_o ibid._n the_o argument_n bring_v against_o these_o professor_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v use_v at_o this_o day_n have_v our_o father_n then_o err_v so_o long_a a_o time_n be_v so_o many_o man_n deceive_v have_v these_o only_a the_o truth_n and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o waldenses_n pap_n what_o say_v you_o to_o these_o waldenses_n be_v they_o man_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n have_v they_o any_o visible_a congregation_n have_v they_o any_o lawful_a ordination_n and_o succession_n be_v they_o of_o any_o long_a stand_n and_o continuance_n and_o if_o they_o have_v can_v you_o show_v that_o they_o agree_v with_o you_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n prot._n the_o waldenses_n begin_v to_o show_v themselves_o about_o the_o year_n 1160_o say_v gretser_n the_o jesuite_n waldenses_n their_o adversary_n give_v they_o sundry_a name_n sometime_o from_o the_o place_n of_o their_o abode_n they_o be_v call_v pauperes_fw-la de_fw-fr lugduno_n poor_a man_n of_o lion_n a_o city_n in_o france_n sometime_o albigenses_n from_o the_o city_n and_o country_n of_o albi_fw-la and_o usual_o waldenses_n of_o their_o principal_a teacher_n petrus_n waldus_n this_o waldus_n be_v a_o rich_a merchant_n and_o citizen_n of_o lion_n in_o france_n who_o see_v one_o fall_v down_o dead_a in_o the_o street_n make_v so_o good_a use_n of_o this_o spectacle_n of_o man_n frailty_n as_o that_o he_o forthwith_o begin_v to_o repent_v and_o change_v his_o former_a course_n of_o life_n give_v alm_n to_o the_o poor_a and_o betake_v he_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n he_o profit_v so_o well_o therein_o that_o he_o translate_v divers_a part_n thereof_o out_o of_o latin_a into_o the_o french_a tongue_n and_o teach_v 5._o the_o same_o in_o the_o mother_n tongue_n to_o the_o people_n that_o frequent_o resort_v to_o he_o this_o do_v displease_v the_o romish_a prelate_n who_o be_v like_o the_o dog_n under_o the_o manger_n that_o can_v neither_o himself_o eat_v the_o hay_n nor_o yet_o will_v let_v the_o horse_n eat_v it_o so_o that_o they_o raise_v persecution_n against_o waldus_n and_o his_o follower_n and_o this_o persecution_n be_v the_o occasion_n to_o spread_v their_o doctrine_n far_o abroad_o not_o only_o over_o france_n but_o almost_o over_o all_o the_o part_n of_o europe_n now_o what_o the_o waldenses_n be_v let_v one_o of_o their_o inquisitour_n speak_v rainerius_n who_o book_n gretser_n the_o jesuite_n late_o set_v out_o among_o other_o writer_n against_o the_o waldenses_n say_v 4._o among_o all_o sect_n which_o be_v or_o have_v former_o be_v none_o be_v more_o pernicious_a to_o the_o church_n than_o that_o of_o the_o leonist_n first_o because_o it_o continue_v long_o than_o any_o other_o for_o some_o say_v it_o have_v last_v ever_o since_o pope_n silvester_n other_o say_v ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n second_o because_o no_o sect_n be_v more_o general_a all_o than_o this_o for_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o country_n in_o which_o it_o be_v not_o find_v three_o whereas_o other_o sect_n deter_v man_n with_o their_o horrible_a blasphemy_n this_o sect_n of_o the_o leonist_n make_v a_o great_a show_n of_o godliness_n because_o they_o live_v righteous_o before_o man_n and_o believe_v all_o thing_n right_o touch_v â—od_a and_o concern_v all_o other_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n only_o they_o blaspheme_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o clergy_n in_o which_o thing_n the_o laity_n be_v forward_o to_o give_v credit_n unto_o they_o pap_n parson_n the_o jesuite_n 12._o and_o other_o charge_v the_o waldenses_n with_o divers_a error_n and_o enormity_n so_o that_o howsoever_o in_o some_o point_n they_o agree_v with_o the_o protestant_n yet_o they_o main_o differ_v from_o they_o in_o other_o so_o that_o they_o can_v both_o belong_v to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n prot._n the_o learned_a on_o our_o side_n articleâ—_n have_v notable_o clear_v the_o
say_v 511._o although_o they_o have_v some_o ill_a opinion_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o stir_v up_o the_o hatred_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o great_a prince_n against_o they_o as_o their_o freedom_n in_o speech_n which_o they_o use_v in_o blame_v and_o reprove_v the_o vice_n dissolute_a manner_n life_n and_o action_n of_o prince_n ecclesiastical_a person_n and_o the_o pope_n himself_o this_o be_v the_o chief_a thing_n which_o draw_v the_o hatred_n of_o all_o upon_o they_o this_o cause_v many_o wicked_a opinion_n to_o be_v devise_v and_o father_v on_o they_o from_o which_o they_o be_v very_o free_a and_o guiltless_a pap_n you_o say_v divers_a opinion_n be_v feign_v of_o they_o what_o then_o be_v their_o own_o tenet_n prot._n what_o they_o teach_v in_o particular_a may_v be_v gather_v by_o that_o which_o the_o hussites_n in_o bohemia_n their_o scholar_n hold_v for_o as_o aâ—neas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n record_v the_o hussites_n embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o waldenses_n now_o their_o opinion_n be_v thus_o set_v down_o by_o anâ—as_n silvius_n 35._o one_o of_o their_o back_n friend_n they_o hold_v other_z bishop_n to_o be_v equal_a with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o purgatory_n be_v devise_v by_o the_o priest_n for_o their_o own_o gain_n that_o the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v deface_v that_o confirmation_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v no_o sacrament_n that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n since_o they_o can_v help_v we_o that_o auricular_a confession_n be_v a_o trifle_a thing_n that_o it_o be_v not_o meritorious_a to_o keep_v the_o set_a fast_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o such_o a_o set_a number_n of_o canonical_a hour_n in_o pray_v be_v vain_a that_o oil_n and_o chrism_n be_v not_o to_o be_v use_v in_o baptism_n these_o with_o divers_a other_o be_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o waldenses_n pap_n suppose_v the_o waldenses_n have_v full_o agree_v with_o you_o in_o matter_n of_o â—_z yet_o waldo_n be_v a_o layman_n 3._o and_o so_o want_v call_v and_o can_v not_o confere_v it_o on_o other_o prot._n why_o may_v not_o a_o layman_n by_o private_a exhortation_n 9_o persuade_v other_o to_o the_o christian_a faith_n we_o find_v in_o the_o church-story_n that_o a_o tyrian_a philosopher_n arrive_v in_o india_n be_v slay_v by_o the_o barbarian_n with_o all_o his_o company_n except_z two_o child_n which_o be_v go_v out_o of_o the_o ship_n and_o be_v learn_v their_o lesson_n under_o a_o tree_n these_o child_n be_v bring_v up_o by_o the_o king_n and_o advance_v by_o he_o the_o one_o to_o be_v his_o steward_n and_o the_o other_o call_v frumentius_n become_v his_o secretary_n afterwards_o the_o king_n die_v and_o leave_v his_o son_n in_o in_o his_o nonage_n frumentius_n assi_v the_o queen_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o kingdom_n while_o frumentius_n be_v in_o authority_n he_o inquire_v among_o the_o roman_a merchant_n for_o christian_n he_o show_v the_o christian_n all_o favour_n and_o procure_v they_o assembly_n for_o prayer_n and_o the_o service_n of_o god_n when_o the_o king_n come_v to_o age_n they_o deliver_v he_o the_o kingdom_n and_o frumentius_n go_v to_o alexandria_n to_o athanasius_n and_o tell_v he_o what_o be_v do_v desire_v he_o to_o send_v some_o worthy_a bishop_n to_o those_o multitude_n of_o christian_n athanasius_n think_v frumentius_n a_o fit_a person_n ordain_v he_o bishop_n and_o send_v he_o into_o india_n to_o convert_v more_o soul_n hereby_o we_o see_v that_o this_o lay-secretary_n be_v the_o first_o mean_n of_o convert_v the_o barbarian_n and_o why_o may_v not_o waldus_n of_o france_n do_v the_o like_a beside_o though_o waldus_n himself_o be_v a_o layman_n yet_o the_o waldenses_n may_v have_v bishop_n and_o pastor_n matthew_n paris_n say_v 1223._o the_o albingenses_n be_v so_o powerful_a in_o the_o part_n of_o bulgaria_n croatia_n and_o dalmatia_n that_o they_o also_o draw_v bishop_n beside_o many_o other_o of_o those_o region_n to_o their_o party_n yea_o the_o pope_n legate_n that_o be_v send_v in_o commission_n against_o the_o albigenses_n complain_v that_o they_o have_v a_o bishop_n of_o their_o own_o call_v bartholomew_n who_o consecrated_a church_n and_o ordain_v bishop_n and_o minister_n pap_n waldus_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v but_o simple_a 6._o and_o unlearned_a man_n valdenses_n fuerunt_fw-la homines_fw-la idiotae_fw-la &_o prorsus_fw-la ignorantes_fw-la castreul_n do_fw-mi miraculum_fw-la prot._n what_o then_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o foolish_a and_o weak_a thing_n of_o the_o world_n to_o confound_v the_o wise_a 1_o cor._n 1.27_o and_o we_o read_v in_o the_o church_n history_n of_o a_o philosopher_n that_o can_v not_o be_v overcome_v by_o any_o argument_n but_o trouble_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o yet_o be_v convert_v by_o a_o simple_a bishop_n ruffin_n eccles_n hist._n li._n 1._o cap._n 3._o again_o it_o be_v untrue_a that_o waldus_n be_v utter_o unlearned_a for_o reiner_n the_o inquisitor_n say_v 5._o that_o waldus_n be_v tolerable_o learn_v teach_v those_o that_o resort_v to_o he_o the_o text_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o their_o mother_n tongue_n and_o the_o same_o reiner_n who_o be_v often_o present_a at_o their_o examination_n witness_v 3._o that_o they_o have_v above_o forty_o school_n and_o divers_a church_n all_o within_o one_o diocese_n so_o that_o they_o have_v the_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o knowledge_n yea_o they_o be_v of_o that_o ability_n that_o they_o have_v divers_a conference_n and_o disputation_n with_o the_o romist_n and_o one_o famous_a one_o at_o mount-royall_a in_o france_n where_o they_o encounter_v saint_n dominick_n and_o other_o and_o maintain_v these_o position_n 2._o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o holy_a church_n nor_o spouse_n of_o christ_n but_o babylon_n the_o mother_n of_o abomination_n that_o the_o mass_n be_v not_o ordain_v by_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n but_o be_v a_o invention_n of_o man_n this_o disputation_n hold_v for_o divers_a day_n and_o the_o waldenses_n have_v the_o better_a have_v not_o saint_n dominick_n sword_n prove_v sharp_a than_o his_o sillogisme_n cut_v off_o more_o man_n than_o argument_n for_o now_o as_o platina_n say_v 1550._o the_o matter_n be_v not_o carry_v by_o force_n of_o argument_n but_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n pap_n though_o you_o show_v we_o the_o waldensian_o agreement_n with_o you_o their_o calling_n succession_n and_o ordination_n yet_o you_o be_v never_o a_o whit_n the_o near_o because_o their_o number_n may_v be_v few_o and_o they_o few_o scatter_a and_o disperse_v so_o that_o they_o have_v not_o any_o visible_a congregation_n prot._n concern_v the_o waldenses_n and_o the_o visibility_n of_o their_o assembly_n both_o in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o matter_n be_v clear_a even_o by_o your_o own_o witness_n rainerius_n say_v as_o be_v already_o allege_v that_o of_o all_o sect_n which_o either_o be_v or_o have_v be_v none_o have_v be_v moâ—â—_n pernicious_a to_o the_o church_n he_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o that_o of_o the_o leonist_n first_o for_o the_o long_a continuance_n thereof_o for_o some_o say_v it_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o time_n of_o silvester_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n three_o hundred_o and_o sixteen_o other_o say_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n second_o for_o the_o generality_n for_o there_o be_v almost_o no_o country_n into_o which_o this_o sect_n have_v not_o enter_v the_o french_a historian_n say_v 1581._o that_o the_o waldenses_n about_o the_o year_n 1100_o and_o in_o the_o succeed_a time_n spread_v abroad_o their_o doctrine_n little_o differ_v from_o that_o which_o at_o this_o day_n the_o protestant_n embrace_v not_o only_o through_o all_o france_n but_o almost_o through_o all_o the_o country_n of_o europe_n also_o for_o the_o french_a spanish_a english_a scot_n italian_n german_n bohemian_n saxon_n polonian_n and_o lituanian_o and_o other_o nation_n have_v obstinate_o defend_v it_o to_o this_o day_n matthew_n paris_n the_o monk_n of_o saint_n alban_n have_v already_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v grow_v so_o powerful_a in_o bulgaria_n croatia_n and_o dalmatia_n that_o among_o many_o other_o they_o draw_v some_o bishop_n to_o their_o party_n and_o there_o be_v such_o multitude_n of_o they_o apprehend_v in_o france_n that_o 2._o the_o archbishop_n of_o aix_n arles_n and_o narbonne_n assemble_v at_o avignion_n anno_fw-la dom._n 1228_o about_o the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o execution_n of_o those_o which_o the_o dominican_n friar_n have_v accuse_v say_v plain_o there_o be_v so_o many_o apprehend_v that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o defray_v the_o charge_n of_o their_o feed_n nor_o to_o find_v enough_o lime_n and_o stone_n to_o build_v prison_n for_o they_o when_o they_o come_v to_o wage_v war_n with_o their_o enemy_n they_o
put_v a_o steal_v about_o his_o neck_n such_o as_o priest_n use_v to_o wear_v and_o have_v his_o head_n foot_n and_o shoulder_n bare_a he_o lead_v he_o by_o the_o say_v steal_v and_o make_v he_o go_v nine_o time_n about_o the_o grave_n of_o the_o decease_a friar_n scourge_v he_o with_o rod_n which_o the_o legate_n have_v in_o his_o hand_n as_o long_o as_o he_o go_v about_o the_o say_a sepulchre_n the_o earl_n to_o get_v himself_o out_o of_o the_o legate_n hand_n go_v to_o rome_n and_o be_v there_o absolve_v by_o the_o pope_n upon_o his_o return_n the_o legate_n refuse_v to_o restore_v he_o but_o renew_v the_o excommunication_n against_o he_o 8._o not_o as_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o say_a monk_n but_o because_o he_o have_v not_o drive_v the_o albigenses_n out_o of_o his_o country_n as_o he_o be_v bind_v by_o promise_n the_o earl_n see_v the_o legate_n deal_v strengthen_v himself_o with_o his_o ally_n and_o confederate_n and_o so_o they_o fall_v to_o open_a hostility_n lewis_n the_o son_n of_o philippus_n augustus_n be_v sign_v with_o the_o cross_n on_o his_o military_a cassock_n and_o strong_o besiege_a avignion_n one_o of_o the_o earl_n chief_a city_n swear_v mâ—â—or_n that_o he_o will_v not_o depart_v thence_o till_o he_o have_v take_v the_o town_n but_o he_o be_v glad_a to_o go_v aside_o to_o anâ—_n abby_n not_o far_o distant_a to_o avoid_v the_o pestilence_n whereon_o he_o short_o after_o die_v the_o legate_n the_o more_o easy_o to_o win_v the_o city_n keep_v secret_a the_o king_n death_n and_o despair_v to_o prevail_v by_o force_n attempt_v to_o do_v it_o by_o fraud_n he_o cunning_o persuade_v the_o city_n to_o send_v unto_o he_o twelve_o of_o their_o citizen_n to_o confer_v upon_o some_o good_a condition_n give_v they_o his_o oath_n for_o their_o safe_a return_n protest_v and_o swear_v ibid._n that_o he_o prolong_v the_o siege_n for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o for_o the_o good_a of_o their_o soul_n but_o whâ—n_o the_o gate_n be_v open_v to_o receive_v they_o so_o return_v his_o army_n rush_v in_o and_o tâ—oke_v the_o gate_n and_o final_o the_o city_n contrary_a to_o his_o oath_n give_v thus_o the_o city_n of_o avignion_n which_o can_v not_o be_v take_v in_o three_o month_n siege_n and_o assault_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n be_v easy_o take_v by_o the_o fraud_n and_o perjury_n of_o the_o pope_n legat._n matthew_n paris_n the_o monk_n of_o saint_n alban_n tell_v we_o what_o other_o think_v of_o these_o proceed_n it_o seem_v unto_o many_o a_o great_a wrong_n say_v he_o ibid._n to_o trouble_v a_o faithful_a christian_a thus_o who_o earnest_o entreat_v the_o legate_n to_o examine_v the_o faith_n of_o his_o people_n and_o if_o any_o city_n hold_v out_o against_o the_o catholic_a faith_n he_o will_v make_v they_o give_v satisfaction_n and_o be_v punish_v as_o the_o church_n shall_v think_v fit_a and_o for_o himself_o he_o offer_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o faith_n but_o as_o matthew_n paris_n say_v ibid._n the_o legate_n nothing_o at_o all_o regard_v these_o offer_n but_o sleigted_a they_o nothing_o will_v satisfy_v he_o unless_o the_o earl_n will_v resign_v and_o quit_v claim_v his_o land_n and_o his_o territory_n pro_fw-la se_fw-la &_o haeredibus_fw-la suis_fw-la for_o himself_o and_o his_o heir_n for_o ever_o and_o according_o they_o be_v give_v to_o simon_n montfort_n for_o service_n do_v and_o to_o be_v do_v to_o the_o church_n pap_n you_o must_v show_v the_o continuance_n of_o your_o waldenses_n as_o well_o as_o their_o number_n and_o multitude_n but_o that_o i_o think_v you_o can_v do_v for_o now_o it_o seem_v they_o be_v root_v out_o prot._n indeed_o that_o be_v strong_o attempt_v saint_n dominick_n spend_v ten_o year_n among_o the_o tholousian_o 105._o and_o he_o and_o didacus_n a_o spanish_a b._n march_v against_o the_o land_n of_o the_o albigenses_n the_o friar_n preach_v the_o inquisitour_n plot_v the_o prince_n war_v against_o they_o and_o the_o pope_n they_o accurse_v their_o person_n and_o interdict_v their_o land_n tolli_fw-la tamen_fw-la non_fw-la poterant_fw-la say_v paulus_n aemylius_fw-la 191.192_o and_o yet_o for_o all_o that_o the_o pope_n can_v do_v they_o can_v not_o be_v suppress_v and_o yet_o the_o pope_n condemn_v both_o the_o humiliati_fw-la and_o the_o poor_a man_n of_o lion_n for_o so_o they_o nickname_v they_o john_n de_fw-fr serres_n in_o his_o inventory_n of_o the_o history_n of_o france_n 506._o tell_v we_o out_o of_o a_o manuscript_n that_o as_o the_o pope_n will_v have_v continue_v his_o persecution_n against_o they_o and_o that_o the_o marshal_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr foy_fw-fr so_o call_v for_o that_o he_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o chief_a champion_n of_o the_o immortal_a war_n decree_v against_o the_o albingenses_n prepare_v for_o a_o new_a sâ—arch_n to_o root_v out_o the_o remainder_n lewis_n will_v not_o allow_v of_o it_o say_v that_o they_o must_v persuade_v they_o by_o reason_n and_o not_o constrain_v they_o by_o force_n whereby_o many_o family_n be_v preserve_v in_o these_o province_n by_o this_o we_o see_v some_o reason_n give_v of_o their_o preservation_n and_o continuanceâ—_n and_o thuanus_n a_o noble_a and_o unpartial_a historian_n sometime_o precedent_n of_o the_o court_n of_o parliament_n in_o france_n direct_v we_o to_o the_o place_n of_o their_o abode_n and_o habitation_n though_o the_o waldenses_n say_v thuanus_n 515._o be_v toss_v from_o post_n to_o pillar_n as_o they_o say_v yet_o there_o be_v ever_o some_o find_v who_o in_o their_o several_a course_n have_v revive_v and_o renew_v their_o doctrine_n bury_v as_o it_o be_v for_o a_o season_n and_o such_o be_v john_n wickliff_n in_o england_n john_n hus_n in_o bohemia_n jerome_n of_o prague_n and_o in_o our_o day_n martin_n luther_n so_o that_o reliquiae_fw-la eorum_fw-la the_o remnant_n and_o remainder_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o profession_n begin_v to_o be_v kind_o entertain_v and_o countenance_v by_o many_o at_o martin_n luther_n come_n special_o towards_o the_o alps_n and_o the_o province_n thereunto_o adjoin_v the_o same_o author_n say_v 515._o that_o after_o the_o waldenses_n be_v overcome_v by_o force_n of_o arm_n they_o retire_v into_o provence_n and_o towards_o the_o alps_n and_o in_o those_o plaâ—s_n they_o seek_v out_o some_o shelter_n for_o their_o life_n and_o profession_n of_o doctrine_n some_o of_o they_o go_v into_o calabria_n where_o they_o continue_a a_o long_a time_n even_o unto_o the_o day_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o anno_fw-la 1560_o some_o of_o they_o go_v into_o germany_n and_o bohemia_n and_o there_o set_v up_o their_o rest_n other_o of_o they_o come_v westward_o into_o britain_n and_o there_o take_v sanctuary_n and_o harbour_n and_o â—here_o i_o leave_v they_o and_o come_v to_o saint_n bernard_n in_o this_o age_n flourish_v that_o devout_a father_n saint_n bernard_n who_o in_o divers_a main_a point_n of_o religion_n hold_v with_o we_o he_o believe_v justification_n by_o faith_n alone_o say_v 515._o let_v he_o believe_v in_o thou_o who_o hustify_v the_o ungodly_a &_o â—eiâ—g_v justify_v â—y_a faith_n only_o he_o shall_v have_v peâ—ce_n with_o god_n he_o disclaim_v justification_n by_o work_n for_o he_o account_v no_o better_a of_o man_n best_a action_n as_o they_o proceed_v from_o man_n than_o of_o a_o menstruous_a cloth_n 515._o according_a to_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o filthy_a clout_n indeed_o he_o hold_v good_a work_n to_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o but_o not_o the_o cause_n why_o to_o be_v the_o king_n highâ—way_o to_o eternal_a life_n arb_n but_o not_o to_o be_v any_o proper_a cause_n of_o salvation_n now_o the_o high_a way_n be_v not_o the_o cause_n that_o make_v a_o man_n come_v to_o his_o journey_n end_n the_o way_n be_v but_o the_o mean_n the_o motion_n be_v the_o cause_n he_o leave_v his_o own_o inherent_a and_o lay_v hold_v on_o christ_n righteousness_n impute_v to_o we_o say_v 61._o what_o shall_v i_o sing_v of_o my_o own_o righteousness_n no_o lord_n i_o will_v remember_v thy_o righteousness_n alone_o for_o that_o be_v i_o too_o thou_o be_v make_v unto_o i_o of_o god_n righteousness_n shall_v i_o fear_v that_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v we_o both_o it_o be_v not_o a_o short_a cloak_n such_o as_o can_v cover_v two_o thy_o large_a &_o everlasting_a mercy_n shall_v full_o cover_v both_o thou_o and_o i_o in_o i_o it_o cover_v a_o multitude_n of_o sin_n in_o thou_o lord_n what_o can_v it_o cover_v but_o the_o treasure_n of_o piety_n and_o riches_n of_o bounty_n concern_v free_a will_n saint_n bernard_n report_v 〈◊〉_d that_o while_o he_o commend_v god_n free_a grace_n which_o prevent_v promote_v and_o as_o he_o hope_v will_v perfect_v the_o good_a work_n begin_v in_o he_o some_o that_o stand_v by_o reply_v what_o be_v it_o
then_o that_o you_o do_v what_o reward_n can_v you_o look_v for_o if_o god_n do_v all_o and_o these_o and_o such_o like_a pelagian_a speech_n of_o some_o monk_n occasion_v he_o to_o write_v his_o treatise_n of_o grace_n and_o free_a will_n wherein_o he_o deny_v such_o freewill_n as_o many_o popish_a schoolman_n teach_v ascribe_v the_o whole_a original_a power_n of_o good_a in_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o will_n unto_o grace_n say_v arb_n that_o the_o good_a which_o we_o do_v be_v not_o partly_o god_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v whole_o unto_o god_n he_o disclaim_v humane_a satisfaction_n say_v debito_fw-la who_o will_v murmur_v and_o say_v we_o labour_v too_o much_o fast_o too_o much_o since_o we_o be_v unable_a to_o discharge_v the_o thousand_o nay_o not_o the_o least_o part_n of_o our_o debt_n he_o hold_v that_o man_n be_v unable_a to_o keep_v the_o law_n in_o perfection_n according_a to_o god_n commandment_n neither_o say_v he_o 50._o be_v the_o commander_n ignorant_a that_o the_o weight_n of_o the_o commandment_n exceed_v man_n strength_n but_o he_o judge_v it_o to_o be_v profitable_a thereby_o to_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o their_o own_o insufficiency_n so_o that_o god_n by_o command_a thing_n impossible_a to_o we_o do_v not_o thereby_o make_v man_n a_o transgressor_n but_o humble_v he_o to_o the_o intent_n that_o we_o receive_v the_o law_n and_o feel_v our_o own_o want_n may_v call_v to_o heaven_n and_o the_o lord_n may_v help_v we_o and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o elsewhere_o say_v â—om_n god_n have_v therefore_o command_v his_o precept_n to_o be_v observe_v exceed_o or_o to_o the_o full_a that_o we_o behold_v our_o imperfection_n and_o fall_v short_a and_o find_v that_o we_o be_v unable_a to_o fulfil_v that_o which_o we_o ought_v may_v fly_v to_o his_o mercy_n he_o hold_v certainty_n of_o salvation_n say_v â—â—nunciat_fw-la that_o a_o just_a man_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n within_o he_o may_v be_v assure_v of_o grace_n bernard_n likewise_o hold_v that_o our_o work_n do_v not_o merit_v condign_o and_o herein_o he_o be_v most_o direct_a and_o punctual_a against_o all_o popish_a merit-monger_n dangerous_a say_v he_o 1_o be_v the_o dwell_n of_o they_o that_o trust_v in_o their_o own_o merit_n dangerous_a bâ—causâ—_n ruinous_a and_o 15._o this_o be_v the_o whole_a merit_n of_o man_n if_o he_o put_v all_o his_o trust_n in_o he_o who_o save_v the_o whole_a man_n again_o the_o merit_n of_o man_n be_v not_o such_o say_v he_o as_o that_o eternal_a life_n be_v due_a to_o they_o of_o right_a 1._o or_o as_o if_o â—od_a shall_v do_v wrong_a if_o he_o do_v not_o yield_v the_o same_o unto_o they_o and_o he_o give_v a_o reason_n hereof_o because_o all_o merit_n be_v god_n gift_n and_o so_o man_n be_v rather_o a_o debtor_n to_o god_n for_o they_o than_o god_n to_o man_n for_o what_o be_v all_o merit_n to_o so_o â—reat_a a_o glory_n indeed_o he_o elsewhere_o tell_v we_o of_o his_o merit_n but_o they_o be_v christ_n and_o these_o we_o do_v willing_o embrace_v with_o saint_n bernard_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o ourselves_o his_o word_n be_v these_o therefore_o my_o merit_n be_v the_o mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n 61._o i_o be_o not_o poor_a in_o merit_n so_o long_o as_o he_o be_v not_o poor_a in_o mercy_n and_o if_o the_o mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v many_o my_o merit_n also_o be_v many_o otherwise_o s._n bernard_n renounce_v all_o confidence_n of_o his_o own_o merit_n repose_v his_o soul_n on_o that_o imputative_a justice_n which_o be_v without_o man_n even_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n as_o in_o that_o alsufficient_a satisfaction_n say_v 12._o i_o be_o not_o worthy_a i_o confess_v neither_o can_v i_o by_o my_o own_o merit_n obtain_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o rest_n upon_o that_o interest_n which_o i_o have_v in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n passion_n now_o what_o can_v be_v speak_v more_o protestant-like_a and_o yet_o thus_o speak_v bernard_n of_o himself_o and_o in_o this_o sweet_a meditation_n the_o devout_a father_n close_v his_o life_n as_o the_o reporter_n thereof_o have_v leave_v record_v now_o beside_o these_o article_n already_o mention_v which_o be_v weighty_a one_o bernard_n be_v no_o universal_a tâ—ent_n papist_n neither_o hold_v he_o divers_a point_n which_o your_o trent_n counsel_n have_v establish_v for_o foundamentall_a and_o namely_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o which_o he_o be_v altogether_o silent_a even_o there_o where_o he_o be_v likely_a to_o treat_v of_o it_o if_o he_o have_v then_o know_v it_o for_o catholic_a doctrine_n yea_o he_o there_o deliver_v that_o which_o make_v against_o it_o 3._o he_o teach_v also_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o commemorative_n sacrifice_v only_o dom._n insomuch_o as_o allege_v those_o word_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o he_o mention_v no_o real_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n such_o as_o be_v make_v in_o the_o mass_n but_o a_o thankful_a remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n and_o passion_n dom._n indeed_o s._n bâ—rnard_n in_o that_o sermon_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n 12._o if_o it_o be_v he_o for_o bellarmie_a say_v it_o be_v nothing_o like_o s._n bernard_n sâ—ile_n speak_v ibid._n of_o the_o priest_n hold_v his_o god_n and_o reach_v he_o forth_o to_o other_o as_o also_o of_o touch_v god_n with_o their_o hand_n with_o their_o mouth_n and_o hear_v he_o speak_v unto_o they_o now_o as_o the_o priest_n hear_v christ_n speak_v unto_o he_o so_o he_o hold_v châ—ist_v in_o his_o hand_n but_o the_o priest_n hear_v not_o christ_n speak_v very_o and_o indeed_o but_o in_o a_o certain_a peculiar_a manner_n and_o form_n of_o speech_n therefore_o he_o hold_v not_o christ_n in_o his_o hand_n real_o and_o indeed_o but_o after_o a_o sort_n for_o a_o strain_n of_o rhetorical_a amamplification_n he_o be_v say_v to_o hold_v god_n that_o hold_v any_o thing_n special_o pertain_v to_o god_n beside_o he_o hold_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o the_o scripture_n without_o tradition_n for_o write_v unto_o a_o covent_n of_o abbot_n he_o require_v 91._o such_o a_o council_n wherein_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n be_v not_o obstinate_o defend_v but_o which_o do_v diligent_o and_o humble_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o good_a and_o perfect_a will_n of_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 86._o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v all_o in_o all_o he_o hold_v habitual_a concupiscence_n to_o be_v a_o sin_n say_v 6_o that_o kind_n of_o sin_n which_o so_o often_o trouble_v we_o i_o mean_v our_o concupiscence_n and_o evil_a desire_n ought_v indeed_o to_o be_v repress_v beside_o he_o never_o teach_v adoration_n of_o image_n he_o hold_v not_o the_o precise_a number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n dom._n he_o stand_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n marie_n 174._o and_o the_o like_a tenet_n which_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n with_o you_o in_o a_o word_n he_o plain_o confess_v abbaâ—_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v degenerate_a from_o the_o ancient_a religion_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o religion_n s._n bernard_n profess_v if_o any_o man_n desire_v to_o see_v more_o testimony_n he_o may_v find_v they_o in_o master_n pankes_n collectanea_fw-la out_o of_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o s._n bernard_n the_o devout_a show_v that_o in_o most_o foundamentall_a point_n they_o be_v we_o pap_n well_o but_o i_o challenge_v saint_n bernard_n for_o one_o of_o our_o side_n prot._n i_o have_v show_v already_o that_o he_o be_v we_o on_o the_o sure_a side_n he_o be_v indeed_o a_o monk_n and_o in_o some_o thing_n superstitious_a and_o no_o marvel_n since_o he_o live_v in_o a_o late_a age_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n what_o time_n as_o error_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n which_o he_o may_v suck_v in_o from_o the_o age_n wherein_o he_o live_v nevertheless_o he_o be_v sound_a in_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o religion_n for_o other_o thing_n we_o defend_v he_o not_o since_o as_o your_o own_o proverb_n go_v bernardus_n non_fw-la vidit_fw-la omne_fw-la even_o holy_a bernard_n have_v his_o blemish_n yet_o since_o he_o hold_v the_o foundation_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n only_o in_o christ_n and_o disclaim_v his_o own_o merit_n though_o otherwise_o his_o hay_n and_o stubble_n 11._o of_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o such_o like_a stuff_n as_o can_v endure_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n trial_n do_v burn_v and_o consume_v yet_o since_o he_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o foundation_n we_o doubt_v not_o but_o his_o soul_n be_v safe_a and_o rest_v with_o the_o lord_n god_n pardon_v his_o error_n and_o ignorances_n which_o he_o be_v carry_v with_o the_o stream_n of_o the_o time_n take_v up_o as_o they_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o without_o scan_v or_o
renown_v among_o the_o northern_a english_a and_o one_o that_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o bishop_n tonstall_n his_o kinsman_n and_o diocesan_n say_v 40._o i_o remember_v that_o bishop_n tonstall_n often_o tolâ—e_v i_o that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o have_v do_v very_o unaduâ—sedly_o in_o that_o he_o have_v make_v the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n a_o article_n of_o faith_n see_v in_o former_a time_n it_o be_v free_a to_o hold_v or_o refuse_v that_o opinion_n the_o same_o bishop_n tell_v i_o and_o many_o time_n ingenuous_o confess_v 46._o that_o scotus_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o church_n may_v better_v and_o with_o more_o ease_n make_v use_v of_o some_o more_o commodious_a exposition_n of_o those_o word_n in_o the_o holy_a supper_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v of_o the_o mind_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o speak_v reverent_o of_o the_o holy_a supper_n but_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v well_o be_v let_v alone_o this_o thing_n also_o the_o same_o bishop_n tonstall_n be_v wont_a to_o affirm_v both_o in_o word_n and_o write_n that_o innocent_a the_o three_o know_v not_o what_o he_o do_v when_o he_o put_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o say_v that_o innocentius_n want_v learned_a man_n about_o he_o and_o indeed_o say_v the_o bishop_n if_o i_o have_v be_v of_o his_o council_n i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o i_o may_v have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v dissuade_v he_o from_o that_o resolution_n by_o this_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v neither_o hold_v nor_o know_v universal_o in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o lateran_n council_n twelve_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o that_o when_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v but_o believe_v upon_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o this_o church_n virtual_o and_o in_o effect_n be_v pope_n innocent_a in_o the_o lateran_n council_n twelve_o hundred_o year_n and_o more_o after_o christ_n before_o which_o time_n there_o be_v no_o certainty_n nor_o necessity_n of_o believe_v it_o and_o the_o council_n may_v have_v choose_v another_o sense_n of_o christ_n word_n more_o easy_a and_o in_o all_o appearance_n more_o true_a there_o be_v no_o scripture_n sufficient_a to_o convince_v it_o of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n honorius_n of_o authun_n in_o france_n say_v imag._n there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v godly_a wise_a who_o will_v worship_v and_o adore_v the_o cross_n but_o christ_n crucify_v on_o the_o cross_n roger_n hoveden_n our_o native_a historian_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n condemn_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o synodall_n epistle_n write_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o second_o nicen_n council_n wherein_o image_n worship_n be_v establish_v he_o tell_v we_o 792._o that_o charles_n the_o king_n of_o france_n send_v into_o this_o isle_n a_o synodall_n book_n direct_v unto_o he_o from_o constantinople_n wherein_o there_o be_v divers_a offensive_a passage_n but_o especial_o this_o one_o that_o by_o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o no_o few_o than_o 300_o bishop_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o image_n shall_v be_v worship_v quod_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la dei_fw-la execratur_fw-la say_v he_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n abhor_v guilielmus_fw-la altissiodorensis_n say_v 6._o that_o for_o such_o and_o such_o reason_n many_o do_v say_v that_o neither_o we_o pray_v unto_o the_o saint_n nor_o they_o pray_v for_o we_o but_o improper_o in_o respect_n we_o pray_v unto_o god_n that_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o saint_n may_v hâ—lpe_v we_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n thomas_n aquinas_n say_v 1._o that_o work_n be_v not_o the_o cause_n why_o a_o man_n be_v just_a before_o god_n but_o rather_o they_o be_v the_o execution_n and_o manifestation_n of_o his_o justice_n for_o no_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o work_n but_o by_o the_o habit_n of_o faith_n infuse_v yea_o justification_n be_v do_v by_o faith_n only_o and_o aquinas_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o galatian_n in_o the_o place_n allege_v though_o at_o the_o first_o he_o mention_v such_o work_n as_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n yet_o afterward_o he_o speak_v also_o of_o work_n wrought_v by_o the_o power_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o such_o as_o saint_n james_n mention_n chap._n 2._o saying_n be_v not_o abraham_n justify_v by_o work_n but_o these_o be_v work_n of_o grace_n and_o yet_o thomas_n exclude_v from_o justification_n work_v do_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o say_v justification_n be_v do_v by_o faith_n only_o bonaventure_n say_v 13._o that_o by_o only_a faith_n in_o christ_n passion_n all_o the_o fault_n be_v remit_v and_o without_o the_o faith_n of_o hâ—m_n no_o man_n be_v justify_v velosillus_n in_o his_o animadversion_n upon_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n observe_v justicoat_n that_o scotus_n hold_v not_o merit_v of_o condignity_n and_o vega_n say_v that_o thomas_n aquinas_n the_o flower_n of_o the_o schoole-divines_a constant_o affirm_v that_o a_o sinner_n can_v not_o merit_v his_o own_o justification_n either_o of_o congruity_n or_o of_o condignity_n and_o thus_o have_v these_o man_n give_v in_o their_o verdict_n but_o now_o let_v we_o hear_v themselves_o speak_v there_o be_v no_o action_n of_o we_o say_v scotus_n 2._o that_o without_o the_o special_a ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o his_o divine_a acceptation_n be_v worthy_a of_o the_o reward_n with_o which_o god_n reward_v they_o that_o serve_v he_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o inward_a goodness_n that_o it_o have_v from_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o because_o always_o the_o reward_n be_v great_a than_o the_o merit_n and_o strict_a justice_n do_v not_o give_v a_o better_a thing_n for_o a_o thing_n of_o less_o value_n and_o again_o he_o say_v 6._o that_o speak_v of_o strict_a justice_n god_n be_v bind_v to_o none_o of_o we_o to_o bestow_v reward_n of_o so_o high_a perfection_n as_o he_o do_v the_o reward_n be_v so_o much_o great_a in_o worth_n than_o any_o merit_n of_o we_o the_o prophet_n david_n say_v 547._o the_o learned_a archbishop_n of_o armagh_n have_v full_o clear_v this_o case_n in_o that_o one_o sentence_n psalm_n 62.12_o with_o thou_o oh_o lord_n be_v mercy_n for_o thou_o râ—wardâ—st_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n original_o therefore_o and_o in_o itself_o this_o reward_n proceed_v mere_o from_o god_n free_a bounty_n and_o mercy_n but_o accidental_o in_o regard_n that_o god_n have_v tie_v himself_o by_o his_o word_n and_o promise_n to_o confer_v such_o a_o reward_n it_o now_o prove_v in_o a_o sort_n to_o be_v a_o act_n of_o justice_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a performance_n of_o his_o promise_n for_o promise_v among_o honest_a man_n be_v count_v a_o due_a debt_n but_o the_o thing_n promise_v be_v free_a and_o on_o our_o part_n altogether_o undeserved_a if_o the_o promiser_n do_v not_o perform_v and_o prove_v not_o to_o be_v so_o good_a as_o his_o word_n he_o can_v not_o proper_o be_v say_v to_o do_v we_o wrong_n but_o rather_o to_o wrong_v himself_o by_o impayr_v his_o own_o credit_n and_o therefore_o aquinas_n confess_v um_o that_o god_n be_v not_o hereby_o simple_o make_v a_o debtor_n to_o we_o but_o to_o himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o his_o own_o ordinance_n shall_v be_v fullfil_v william_n bishop_n of_o paris_n treat_v of_o prayer_n give_v we_o this_o caveat_n 52._o not_o to_o lean_v on_o the_o weak_a and_o frail_a foundation_n of_o our_o own_o merit_n but_o whole_o deny_v ourselves_o and_o distrust_v our_o own_o strength_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o sole_a favour_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n and_o in_o so_o do_v say_v he_o the_o lord_n will_v never_o fail_v we_o cassander_n say_v operiâ—_n that_o both_o ancient_a aâ—d_n modern_a with_o full_a consent_n profess_v to_o reposâ—_n themselves_o whole_o upon_o the_o mere_a mercy_n of_o god_n and_o merit_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o humble_a renunciation_n of_o all_o worthiness_n in_o their_o own_o work_n and_o this_o doctrine_n cassander_n derive_v through_o the_o low_a age_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o late_a writer_n thomas_n of_o aquine_n durand_n adrian_n de_fw-fr trajecto_fw-la afterward_o pope_n adrian_n the_o six_o clictoveus_n and_o deliver_v it_o for_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o then_o present_a church_n the_o fourteenth_n centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1300._o to_o 1400._o pap_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o fourteen_o age_n prot._n in_o this_o age_n learning_n begin_v to_o revive_v for_o so_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o divers_a learned_a man_n among_o the_o greek_n abhor_v such_o cruelty_n as_o the_o turk_n use_v against_o their_o countryman_n the_o grecian_n leave_v those_o part_n and_o flee_v into_o italy_n now_o by_o their_o mean_n the_o
not_o temporal_a possession_n and_o yet_o be_v rightful_o hold_v according_a to_o wickliffâ—s_n tenure_n by_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n and_o long_o may_v they_o and_o peaceable_o enjoy_v they_o for_o he_o in_o as_o ample_a manner_n as_o ever_o they_o do_v so_o long_o as_o they_o be_v well_o employ_v according_a to_o the_o will_n and_o purpose_n of_o the_o donour_n will_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o god_n word_n but_o for_o the_o land_n belong_v to_o so_o many_o chauntery_n abbey_n friaries_n priory_n monastery_n and_o other_o religious_a house_n he_o be_v of_o opinion_n 465._o that_o king_n may_v dispossess_v they_o of_o they_o and_o give_v they_o genti_fw-la facienti_fw-la justitiam_fw-la to_o good_a and_o godly_a use_n concern_v the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o objection_n wickliff_n indeed_o commend_v a_o kind_n of_o evangelicall_n poverty_n and_o withal_o allege_v 13._o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n to_o timothy_n that_o we_o be_v to_o be_v pay_v that_o be_v content_v if_o we_o have_v lifelode_v that_o be_v live_v and_o to_o be_v hile_v that_o be_v cover_v withal_o to_o wit_n with_o food_n and_o raiment_n nevertheless_o he_o do_v not_o debar_v minister_n from_o actual_a have_v but_o from_o affect_v the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v to_o be_v renounce_v per_fw-la cogitationem_fw-la &_o affectum_fw-la 570_o in_o mind_n and_o affection_n as_o he_o say_v last_o touch_v beg_v he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o join_v himself_o to_o the_o beg_a â—riâ—râ—_n and_o their_o order_n that_o he_o write_v a_o set_a treatise_n against_o their_o order_n as_o also_o he_o put_v up_o a_o petition_n to_o the_o parliament_n against_o they_o 37._o pap_n wickliff_n and_o his_o disciple_n go_v barefooted_a and_o base_o clothe_v in_o course_n russet_a garment_n down_o to_o the_o heel_n prot._n wickliff_n go_v well_o apparel_v and_o keep_v a_o good_a table_n of_o that_o which_o be_v his_o own_o insomuch_o as_o he_o profess_v 192._o that_o he_o fear_v not_o any_o thing_n will_v be_v so_o much_o lay_v to_o his_o charge_n as_o that_o he_o spend_v that_o in_o good_a fare_n and_o apparel_n which_o may_v be_v bestow_v on_o the_o poor_a pap_n wickliff_n hold_v constant._n that_o tithe_n be_v mere_a alm_n and_o that_o for_o the_o lewdness_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o parishioner_n may_v detain_v their_o tithe_n at_o at_o their_o pleasure_n prot._n wickliff_n live_v in_o a_o time_n wherein_o he_o see_v tithe_n oblation_n and_o the_o church_n revenue_n spend_v in_o riot_n and_o luxury_n the_o cure_n of_o soul_n neglect_v and_o the_o poor_a unreleive_v and_o see_v this_o great_a abuse_n of_o tithe_n he_o let_v some_o inconsiderate_a speech_n fall_v touch_v tithe_n so_o that_o whereas_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v against_o tithe_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v against_o tithe_n as_o than_o they_o be_v abuse_v by_o friar_n for_o friar_n then_o have_v power_n from_o the_o pope_n to_o appropriate_v tithe_n to_o their_o covent_n by_o which_o mean_n tithe_n come_v into_o their_o possession_n this_o thing_n wickliff_n think_v unlawful_a and_o will_v have_v have_v tithe_n reduce_v to_o their_o ancient_a use_n again_o beside_o wickliff_n will_v neither_o have_v tithe_n take_v from_o the_o church_n nor_o yet_o from_o the_o incumbent_n but_o in_o some_o case_n not_o from_o the_o church_n for_o his_o rule_n be_v conformity_n that_o prediall_a tithe_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o church_n since_o they_o belong_v to_o the_o same_o yea_o he_o chaâ—rges_v the_o people_n in_o â—alutem_fw-la animae_fw-la 435._o upon_o pain_n of_o their_o salvation_n to_o pay_v their_o tithe_n duâ—ly_o and_o tru_o unto_o their_o parson_n neither_o will_v he_o have_v they_o pay_v to_o a_o good_a minister_n only_o but_o to_o other_o also_o 413_o unless_o the_o fact_n be_v uâ—ry_o scandalous_a and_o notorious_a and_o thereof_o he_o will_v â—ot_n have_v the_o people_n but_o the_o prelate_n and_o superior_n to_o judge_n and_o censure_v and_o in_o case_n the_o party_n delinquent_a be_v either_o so_o vicious_a a_o man_n of_o life_n or_o doctrine_n as_o that_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o his_o amendment_n or_o else_o have_v commit_v some_o such_o fact_n as_o wilful_a murder_n or_o treason_n whereby_o he_o be_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la depriveable_a in_o law_n the_o tithe_n be_v not_o to_o be_v quite_o take_v away_o from_o 430._o the_o church_n but_o to_o be_v sequester_v as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o next_o incumbent_n and_o he_o give_v instance_n in_o elies_n son_n 12._o pap_n wickliff_n teach_v 4._o that_o all_o thing_n come_v to_o pass_v by_o absolute_a necessity_n which_o be_v stoical_a proâ—_n wickliff_n tell_v we_o 383._o that_o god_n promise_n and_o threaten_n be_v conditional_a and_o that_o as_o god_n have_v appoint_v the_o end_n so_o he_o have_v appoint_v the_o mean_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o notwithstanding_o he_o grant_v such_o a_o necessity_n yet_o he_o add_v 81_o quamvis_fw-la omne_fw-la futura_fw-la de_fw-la necessitate_v eveniant_fw-la deus_fw-la tamen_fw-la vult_fw-la quod_fw-la bonâ—_n serviâ—_n suis_fw-la eveniant_fw-la per_fw-la medium_n quo_fw-la oratur_fw-la pap_n he_o condemn_v lawful_a oath_n savour_v therein_o say_v osâ—ander_n of_o anabaptism_n ibid._n prot._n have_v osiander_n see_v wickliff_n latin_a exposition_n upon_o the_o three_o commandment_n account_n and_o his_o book_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o his_o 284â—_n treatise_n against_o aâ—quivocation_n he_o will_v have_v be_v of_o another_o mind_n for_o therein_o he_o plain_o show_v the_o contrary_a condemn_v equivocal_a proposition_n 282._o whether_o with_o oath_n or_o without_o oath_n willing_a man_n not_o for_o a_o world_n of_o world_n 242_o or_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o his_o own_o or_o another_o soul_n to_o lie_v and_o equivocate_v and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 55._o god_n teach_v to_o swear_v by_o he_o in_o need_n and_o not_o by_o his_o creature_n whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o wickliff_n be_v no_o usual_a dissembler_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o mr._n brere_o will_v have_v it_o pap_n wickliff_n citatâ—_fw-la invey_v against_o the_o church_n for_o that_o he_o have_v be_v deprive_v by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n from_o a_o certain_a benefice_n prot._n because_o he_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o benefice_n he_o write_v against_o the_o church_n by_o the_o like_a reason_n because_o he_o be_v prefer_v to_o another_o benefice_n in_o leicester-shire_n where_o hâ—_n die_v therefore_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v inveigh_v against_o the_o church_n but_o i_o shall_v think_v that_o the_o great_a john_n of_o gaunt_n duke_n of_o lancaster_n may_v have_v help_v he_o to_o a_o small_a head-ship_n of_o canterbury_n college_n in_o oxford_n for_o parsâ—ns_n confess_v 36._o that_o wickliff_n be_v in_o great_a favour_n with_o the_o duke_n and_o public_o bear_v out_o by_o he_o and_o the_o duke_n as_o thâ—_n same_o parson_n say_v 11_o govern_v all_o in_o the_o late_a day_n of_o his_o father_n king_n edward_n the_o three_o and_o be_v also_o in_o good_a favour_n with_o his_o nephew_n king_n richard_n the_o second_o all_o the_o time_n that_o wickliff_n live_v so_o that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o may_v have_v help_v he_o to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o worcester_n beside_o if_o wickliff_n as_o parson_n say_v 14._o contemn_v all_o temporal_a good_n aâ—d_v adjoin_v himself_o to_o the_o beg_a friar_n what_o make_v he_o then_o affect_v the_o bishopric_n of_o worcester_n well_o but_o the_o miss_n of_o these_o place_n provoke_v he_o to_o inveigh_v against_o the_o church_n so_o be_v jerome_n provoke_v by_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o sharpen_a his_o stile_n against_o they_o praefâ—t_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o saint_n hiâ—romes_n work_v any_o whit_n the_o more_o mislike_v last_o he_o inveigh_v not_o against_o the_o church_n for_o he_o protest_v that_o he_o do_v as_o near_o as_o he_o can_v both_o write_v and_o speak_v and_o do_v all_o thing_n ad_fw-la honorem_fw-la dei_fw-la &_o utilitatem_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la 15._o for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o church_n the_o occasion_n of_o wickliff_n discontent_n i_o find_v to_o be_v this_o england_n simon_n langham_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n sequester_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o benefice_n of_o pagham_n from_o canterbury_n college_n and_o withal_o molest_v the_o scholar_n there_o intend_v to_o displace_v they_o all_o and_o to_o put_v in_o monk_n which_o in_o the_o end_n he_o bring_v to_o pass_v now_o wickliff_n be_v one_o of_o they_o that_o be_v thus_o displace_v have_v withstand_v the_o archbishop_n in_o this_o business_n with_o might_n and_o main_a but_o by_o the_o pope_n favour_n and_o the_o archbishop_n power_n the_o monk_n overbear_v wickliff_n and_o his_o fellow_n pap_n you_o have_v speak_v enough_o of_o wickliff_n and_o his_o disciple_n what_o be_v those_o lollard_n you_o mention_v proâ—_n they_o be_v a_o company_n of_o true_a and_o godly_a professor_n â—ome_v have_v conceit_v they_o to_o
kind_n that_o be_v sacramentaliter_fw-la &_o figuraliter_fw-la by_o way_n of_o sacrament_n &_o figurative_o to_o wit_n damnatus_fw-la as_o saint_n john_n baptist_n figurative_o be_v helias_n and_o not_o personal_o so_o he_o say_v damnatus_fw-la of_o the_o consecrate_a host_n that_o it_o be_v christ_n body_n in_o figure_n and_o true_a bread_n in_o nature_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o true_a bread_n natural_o and_o christ_n body_n figurative_o and_o wickliff_n be_v very_o confident_a in_o his_o opinion_n for_o he_o say_v 64._o that_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n will_v be_v ready_a to_o defend_v the_o same_o upon_o pain_n of_o lose_v of_o their_o life_n cum_fw-la non_fw-la fuerit_fw-la materia_fw-la martyrij_fw-la plus_fw-la laudanda_fw-la there_o be_v no_o better_a cause_n of_o martyrdom_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n to_o speak_v proper_o say_v durand_n a_o the_o same_o reverence_n and_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o sampler_n or_o person_n represent_v be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n sign_n or_o representee_n neither_o aught_o the_o imagâ—_n to_o be_v adore_v with_o latria_n or_o divine_a worship_n for_o any_o reference_n or_o relation_n it_o have_v to_o the_o thing_n represent_v thereby_o holcot_n also_o a_o principal_a schooleman_n say_v 524._o no_o adoration_n be_v due_a to_o a_o image_n neither_o be_v it_o lawful_a to_o worship_v any_o image_n and_o his_o reason_n be_v this_o latria_n or_o divine_a worship_n be_v due_a only_a unto_o god_n but_o the_o image_n of_o god_n be_v not_o god_n therefore_o latria_n or_o divine_a worship_n be_v not_o due_a unto_o a_o image_n otherwise_o say_v he_o the_o creator_n and_o the_o creature_n shall_v both_o be_v adore_v with_o one_o honour_n by_o this_o we_o see_v the_o tenet_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n control_v who_o teach_v 3._o that_o the_o crucifix_n and_o image_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o adore_v with_o the_o selfsame_o honour_n to_o wit_n of_o latria_n that_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v with_o durand_n also_o hold_v 15._o that_o it_o be_v utter_o unlawful_a to_o picture_n or_o represent_v the_o trinity_n or_o god_n otherwise_o than_o as_o in_o christ_n he_o take_v our_o flesh_n and_o be_v find_v among_o we_o as_o man_n wickliff_n be_v of_o opinion_n 6._o that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o banish_v image_n clean_o out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o this_o purpose_n he_o allege_v that_o note_a saying_n of_o epiphanius_n and_o according_a to_o his_o doctrine_n not_o long_o after_o 358._o william_n nâ—vill_n lâ—wis_n clifford_n thomas_n latimer_n and_o john_n montague_n turn_v out_o image_n out_o of_o certain_a chapel_n within_o their_o jurisdiction_n concern_v prayer_n to_o saint_n whereas_o we_o hold_v it_o vain_a to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n decease_v unless_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v that_o they_o hear_v and_o understand_v our_o prayer_n and_o behold_v the_o secret_a thought_n of_o our_o heart_n some_o have_v conceit_v the_o glass_n of_o the_o trinity_n according_a to_o that_o of_o gregory_n he_o that_o see_v god_n who_o see_v all_o thing_n can_v but_o see_v all_o thing_n in_o he_o but_o this_o say_n be_v reject_v by_o hugo_n de_fw-fr s._n victore_fw-la as_o we_o hear_v in_o the_o last_o age_n as_o also_o by_o occam_n deuâ—â—_n scotus_n and_o sundry_a other_o excellent_a man_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o they_o see_v god_n face_n to_o face_n 1._o corinth_n 13.12_o yet_o this_o faciall_a vision_n make_v not_o the_o bless_a saint_n to_o know_v all_o thing_n every_o one_o which_o behold_v the_o sun_n do_v not_o behold_v every_o thing_n which_o the_o sun_n effect_v and_o enlighten_v the_o saint_n know_v according_a to_o the_o capacity_n of_o creature_n and_o so_o far_o forth_o only_o as_o it_o please_v god_n and_o be_v sufficient_a for_o their_o happiness_n so_o that_o this_o glass_n of_o the_o trinity_n do_v not_o represent_v thing_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o natural_a glass_n but_o as_o speculum_fw-la voluntarium_fw-la such_o a_o glass_n as_o make_v reflection_n of_o such_o notice_n as_o god_n be_v please_v to_o manifest_v more_o or_o less_o when_o in_o what_o manner_n and_o to_o what_o person_n himself_o please_v gregorius_n ariminensis_n resolve_v peremptory_o nâ—stâ—orum_fw-la that_o neither_o saint_n nor_o angel_n know_v the_o secret_n of_o our_o heart_n but_o that_o this_o be_v reserve_v as_o peculiar_a to_o god_n alone_o beside_o there_o want_v not_o some_o who_o in_o this_o dark_a age_n of_o the_o papacy_n hold_v it_o superfluous_a to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n insomuch_o that_o john_n sharp_a in_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n public_o dispute_v these_o two_o question_n of_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a 452_o especial_o because_o it_o be_v esteem_v by_o some_o famous_a man_n and_o not_o without_o probability_n that_o such_o suffrage_n and_o prayer_n be_v superfluous_a in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n although_o some_o other_o wise_a man_n think_v the_o contrary_n wickliff_n also_o be_v note_v by_o bellarmine_n sequent_a for_o one_o that_o oppose_v invocation_n of_o saint_n wickliff_n indeed_o say_v as_o follow_v 114_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o very_a great_a folly_n to_o leave_v the_o fountain_n which_o be_v at_o hand_n and_o fetch_v water_n a_o far_o off_o out_o of_o a_o muddy_a pool_n who_o will_v make_v a_o scurra_fw-la or_o vain_a fellow_n his_o spokesman_n to_o procure_v he_o access_n and_o audience_n in_o the_o king_n court_n the_o king_n himself_o be_v more_o courteous_a and_o easy_o to_o be_v entreat_v than_o the_o mediator_n who_o the_o petitioner_n use_v where_o bellarmine_n citato_fw-la bid_v we_o by_o the_o way_n observe_v how_o wickliffeâ—_n compare_v the_o saint_n decease_v to_o scurrilous_a person_n and_o trouble_a water_n this_o indeed_o be_v a_o shrewd_a imputation_n but_o wickliff_n present_o express_v his_o own_o meaning_n say_v citato_fw-la the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n although_o they_o be_v no_o scurrilous_a person_n but_o incorporate_v into_o christ_n by_o the_o free_a mercy_n of_o their_o saviour_n yet_o they_o be_v less_o in_o comparison_n of_o he_o than_o any_o mean_a groom_n â—ester_n or_o paraâ—ite_o be_v in_o comparison_n of_o a_o earthly_a king_n now_o what_o great_a harm_n be_v there_o in_o this_o comparison_n job_n compare_v man_n yea_o a_o righteous_a man_n to_o a_o worm_n even_o the_o son_n of_o man_n which_o be_v but_o a_o worm_n job_n 25._o v_o 6._o yea_o but_o the_o word_n scurra_fw-la be_v a_o odious_a term_n so_o it_o be_v indeed_o as_o now_o adays_o it_o be_v use_v the_o vulgar_a interpreter_n use_v the_o word_n scurra_fw-la and_o lyra_n expound_v it_o de_fw-fr vilibus_fw-la perfonis_fw-la of_o mean_a person_n and_o our_o english_a translate_v it_o vain_a fellow_n wehn_n david_n dance_v before_o the_o ark_n michal_n say_v to_o he_o 2d_o the_o king_n uncover_v himself_o to_o day_n in_o the_o eye_n of_o his_o servant_n as_o one_o of_o the_o vain_a fellow_n open_o uncover_v himself_o howsoever_o be_v it_o that_o antichristo_fw-la wickliff_n use_v the_o latin_a word_n scurra_fw-la in_o a_o mollify_v sense_n or_o the_o word_n knave_n in_o the_o english_a time_n we_o know_v be_v the_o emperor_n of_o word_n and_o in_o process_n thereof_o some_o of_o they_o degenerate_a from_o their_o first_o institution_n idiota_fw-la at_o first_o be_v use_v for_o a_o private_a man_n now_o we_o take_v it_o for_o a_o fool_n for_o a_o idiot_n the_o wiseman_n that_o come_v from_o the_o east_n be_v call_v magi_n math._n 2.1_o now_o we_o may_v not_o term_v they_o magician_n for_o that_o be_v to_o call_v they_o sorcerer_n if_o one_o shall_v call_v a_o king_n a_o tyrant_n it_o be_v treason_n or_o a_o wise_a woman_n saga_fw-la he_o will_v be_v hardly_o think_v of_o so_o among_o the_o latin_n fur_n a_o thief_n when_o before_o it_o be_v a_o servant_n virgil._n quid_fw-la faciant_fw-la domini_fw-la audent_fw-la cum_fw-la talia_fw-la fures_fw-la when_o thief_n slave_n thus_o saucy_a be_v what_o will_v their_o master_n dare_v in_o like_a sort_n the_o word_n knave_n sound_v not_o former_o so_o odious_o as_o now_o adays_o it_o do_v for_o chaucer_n tale_n use_v it_o for_o a_o servant_n go_v up_o quoth_v he_o unto_o his_o servant_n knave_n cleape_v at_o his_o door_n call_n and_o knock_v fast_o with_o a_o stone_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n it_o be_v use_v by_o sir_n philip_n sidney_n in_o his_o arcadia_n if_o that_o my_o man_n must_v praise_n hâ—ve_v what_o then_o must_v i_o that_o keep_v the_o knave_n now_o to_o proceed_v wicliffe_n in_o the_o other_o comparison_n allude_v to_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n 13_o they_o have_v forsake_v i_o the_o fountain_n of_o live_a water_n and_o hew_v they_o out_o cistern_n break_a cistern_n that_o can_v hold_v no_o water_n and_o so_o indeed_o be_v the_o pure_a creature_n in_o
which_o their_o general_n zisca_n build_v as_o a_o city_n of_o refuge_n for_o his_o man_n these_o thaborite_n dissent_v more_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n aâ—d_n come_v indeed_o near_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o hussites_n there_o be_v in_o cochleus_fw-la a_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o one_o john_n pezibram_n a_o bohemian_a 93_o who_o speak_v of_o these_o thaborite_n record_v these_o follow_v to_o have_v be_v some_o of_o their_o tenet_n namely_o that_o material_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o herein_o they_o be_v very_o confident_a insomuch_o as_o procopius_n one_o of_o their_o governors_n saidâ—_n 22â—_n that_o if_o a_o hundred_o doctor_n shall_v hold_v the_o contrary_a he_o will_v tâ—ll_v they_o to_o their_o face_n they_o be_v all_o mistake_v thâ—y_o hold_v deinde_fw-la that_o the_o saint_n now_o triumphant_a be_v not_o to_o be_v pray_v unto_o hâ—sse_v his_o scholar_n after_o his_o death_n break_v 177._o down_o image_n in_o church_n and_o monastery_n prateolus_n say_v 18._o they_o deny_v purgatory_n and_o by_o consequent_a prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a they_o maintain_v communion_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o be_v administer_v to_o the_o lay-people_n they_o hold_v 50._o that_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o pope_n as_o also_o that_o the_o pope_n may_v err_v and_o that_o divers_a pope_n have_v be_v 52._o heretic_n they_o hold_v 51â—_n the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v the_o judge_n in_o point_n of_o controversy_n last_o husse_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n for_o hold_v câ—ranz_n that_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o predestinate_v and_o elect_v be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o yet_o be_v the_o selâ—e_a same_o doctrine_n which_o gregory_n the_o great_a teach_v for_o he_o hold_v the_o church_n of_o god_n to_o consist_v of_o right_a believer_n say_v 2._o that_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o fore_a knowledge_n have_v build_v his_o holy_a church_n of_o saint_n which_o shall_v continue_v for_o ever_o and_o that_o 1._o all_o the_o elect_n be_v contain_v within_o the_o compass_n and_o circuit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o reprobate_n be_v without_o because_o 11._o they_o do_v but_o only_o in_o outward_a show_n come_v â—o_o the_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n so_o that_o gregory_n say_v as_o well_o as_o husse_v that_o the_o elect_a only_o be_v of_o the_o church_n now_o as_o learned_a doctor_n field_n say_v 8._o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o wickliff_n husse_n aâ—d_v other_o who_o say_v that_o the_o elect_a only_o be_v of_o the_o church_n define_v the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o elect_n not_o for_o that_o they_o think_v they_o only_o to_o pertain_v to_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o but_o because_o they_o only_o pertain_v unto_o it_o principal_o full_o effectual_o and_o final_o and_o in_o they_o only_o be_v find_v that_o which_o the_o call_n of_o grace_n whence_o the_o church_n have_v all_o her_o be_v intend_v to_o wit_n such_o a_o conversion_n to_o god_n as_o be_v join_v with_o final_a perseverance_n whereof_o other_o fail_v and_o come_v short_a they_o be_v only_o in_o a_o inferior_a and_o more_o imperfect_a sort_n say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n pa._n do_v the_o doctrine_n of_o husse_n and_o his_o follower_n continue_v any_o long_a time_n pro._n it_o contin_v even_o unto_o this_o day_n for_o cochleus_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 1â—34_n wish_n 441._o that_o he_o may_v see_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o hussites_n to_o return_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o german_n to_o cast_v out_o all_o nâ—w_a sect_n whereby_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o huss_v doctrine_n be_v sensible_o and_o apparent_o continue_v not_o only_o unto_o the_o day_n of_o luthâ—r_n who_o begin_v not_o to_o show_v himself_o till_o the_o year_n 1517_o but_o even_o after_o his_o time_n also_o pa._n have_v the_o hussites_n any_o bishop_n or_o priest_n of_o their_o own_o lawful_o calleâ—_n pro._n hussâ—_n and_o hâ—erome_n be_v priest_n themselves_o and_o while_o they_o live_v they_o have_v priest_n and_o preacher_n and_o after_o their_o death_n theâ—r_v follower_n 168._o get_v they_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v suffragan_a to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o prague_n and_o by_o he_o thâ—y_o put_v into_o holy_a order_n as_o many_o clerk_n as_o they_o will_v which_o thing_n the_o archbishop_n take_v so_o ill_o that_o hâ—e_v suspend_v his_o sâ—ffragan_n but_o it_o be_v not_o long_a afâ—er_n that_o conradus_n the_o archbishop_n himself_o become_v a_o follower_n of_o husse_n likewise_o and_o under_o this_o conrade_n precedent_n of_o the_o convocation_n the_o hussites_n 186._o hold_v a_o council_n at_o prague_n and_o there_o they_o compileda_fw-la confession_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o the_o say_a archbishop_n and_o divers_a baron_n of_o bohemia_n do_v afterward_o resolute_o maintain_v beside_o sigismond_n the_o emperor_n in_o a_o treaty_n with_o the_o bohemian_n 298._o grant_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v promote_v to_o holy_a order_n the_o bohemian_n even_o hussites_n which_o be_v of_o the_o university_n of_o prague_n pa._n be_v there_o many_o that_o follow_v husse_v and_o be_v they_o of_o the_o better_a sort_n or_o only_o some_o mean_a person_n pro._n they_o be_v neither_o few_o nor_o base_a have_v they_o be_v few_o what_o need_v the_o pope_n call_v the_o great_a council_n of_o hussitas_fw-la constance_n against_o they_o what_o need_v pope_n martâ—n_o the_o five_o 237_o publish_v and_o proclaim_v a_o croysado_n against_o they_o promise_a remission_n of_o sin_n to_o all_o such_o as_o do_v either_o fight_n against_o they_o or_o contribute_v towards_o the_o war_n our_o rich_a cardinal_n henry_n beaufort_n be_v send_v into_o wicliâ—_n germany_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1429_o to_o raise_v force_n against_o the_o hussites_n in_o bohemia_n cochleus_fw-la say_v â—43_n there_o be_v forty_o thousand_o german_a horseman_n gather_v together_o to_o destroy_v they_o but_o upon_o their_o approach_n the_o german_n turn_v their_o back_n and_o flee_v not_o without_o some_o secret_a judgement_n of_o god_n as_o he_o think_v sylviusâ—aith_o â—aith_z 48._o there_o be_v three_o several_a army_n levy_v against_o the_o hussites_n enter_v bohemia_n in_o three_o place_n but_o as_o thâ—_n story_n say_v non_fw-la visum_fw-la hostem_fw-la fugerunt_fw-la they_o â—led_v before_o they_o do_v see_v the_o enemy_n and_o again_o the_o second_o timâ—_n priusquam_fw-la hostess_fw-la ullus_fw-la daretur_fw-la in_o conspectus_fw-la foedissima_fw-la coepta_fw-la fuga_fw-la they_o flee_v away_o with_o shame_n before_o any_o enemy_n come_v to_o fight_v and_o leave_v their_o tent_n to_o the_o bohemian_n insomuch_o as_o julian_n cardinal_n of_o saint_n angelo_n marvaile_n exceed_o at_o this_o their_o sudden_a fear_n and_o shameful_a flight_n when_o pope_n eugenius_n have_v send_v the_o same_o cardinal_n julian_n his_o legate_n to_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n and_o present_o after_o send_v he_o commandment_n to_o dissolve_v it_o julian_n lay_v open_a unto_o he_o by_o letter_n how_o great_a a_o injury_n he_o shall_v do_v himself_o and_o bring_v many_o reason_n against_o it_o among_o other_o this_o that_o the_o bohemian_n who_o have_v be_v call_v thither_o will_v by_o good_a right_n say_v 48._o be_v not_o here_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n to_o be_v see_v behold_v army_n have_v so_o often_o flee_v from_o before_o they_o and_o now_o the_o universal_a church_n also_o fli_v behold_v they_o can_v neither_o be_v overcome_v with_o arm_n nor_o by_o learning_n this_o must_v needs_o appear_v a_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o god_n to_o declare_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v true_a and_o we_o false_a neither_o be_v the_o hussites_n any_o such_o mean_a person_n for_o eâ—en_o the_o noble_n of_o bohemia_n send_v two_o solemn_a ambasâ—ages_n histâ—ria_n to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o husse_n and_o when_o the_o council_n neglect_v their_o request_n and_o deal_v ill_o with_o they_o burn_v their_o pastor_n husse_n notwithstanding_o his_o safe_a conduct_n give_v he_o by_o the_o empâ—rour_n then_o indeed_o they_o defend_v themselves_o under_o thâ—_n conduct_v of_o john_n zâ—scay_n their_o general_n who_o at_o one_o time_n lead_v foâ—â—â—_n thoâ—sand_o soldier_n into_o the_o field_n 38._o and_o have_v such_o success_n in_o his_o enterprise_n that_o aeneas_n silvius_n report_v of_o he_o that_o eleven_o time_n in_o fight_a battle_n he_o return_v conqueror_n out_o of_o the_o field_n yea_o cochleus_fw-la wonder_v at_o the_o strange_a success_n he_o have_v say_v 206._o that_o scant_o any_o history_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o latin_n or_o hebrew_n do_v mention_v such_o a_o general_n a_o zisca_n be_v now_o for_o thâ—ir_n visible_a congregation_n there_o need_v no_o other_o testimony_n than_o this_o when_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n have_v rob_v they_o of_o their_o minister_n husse_v and_o nim_v from_o they_o the_o bless_a cup_n of_o
of_o word_n as_o be_v fit_a or_o savour_v of_o too_o much_o passion_n and_o violence_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o both_o gerson_n and_o wicklâ—ffe_n be_v good_a man_n and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n in_o their_o time_n and_o so_o i_o come_v from_o gerson_n to_o cameracensis_n from_o the_o scholar_n to_o the_o master_n for_o petrus_n de_fw-it alliaco_fw-it be_v willing_o and_o respectful_o acknowledge_v 1._o by_o gerson_n to_o have_v be_v his_o tutor_n and_o instructor_n petrus_n de_fw-fr alliacâ—_n give_v a_o track_v to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n touch_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n etc._n there_o do_v he_o reprove_v many_o notable_a abuse_n of_o the_o romanist_n and_o give_v advise_v how_o to_o repress_v they_o this_o treatise_n of_o the_o cardinal_n be_v extant_a in_o orthuinus_n gratius_n his_o fasciculus_fw-la rerum_fw-la expetendarâ—â—_n &_o fugiendarum_fw-la paginâ_fw-la 206._o etc._n etc._n there_o shall_v not_o be_v multiply_v say_v he_o 3._o such_o variety_n of_o image_n and_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n there_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o many_o holy_a day_n there_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o many_o saint_n canonize_v 4._o such_o number_n and_o variety_n of_o religious_a person_n be_v not_o expedientâ—_n there_o be_v so_o many_o order_n of_o beg_a friar_n that_o their_o state_n be_v burdensome_a to_o man_n hurtful_a to_o hospital_n and_o to_o the_o poor_a he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v then_o a_o proverb_n the_o church_n be_v come_v to_o that_o estate_n that_o it_o be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v rule_v but_o by_o reprobate_n yet_o withal_o he_o conclude_v 208._o that_o as_o there_o be_v seven_o thousand_o who_o have_v not_o bow_v to_o baal_n so_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v there_o be_v some_o which_o desire_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n now_o also_o live_v archdeacon_n clemangy_n who_o in_o a_o set_a treatise_n free_o paint_v forth_o the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a ecclesiae_fw-la church_n he_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o gerard_n maket_n 174._o a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n the_o argument_n whereof_o be_v this_o that_o wâ—e_o be_v not_o only_o to_o depart_v from_o babylon_n with_o our_o affection_n but_o with_o our_o bodily_a foot_z now_o he_o that_o command_v this_o of_o such_o a_o place_n what_o do_v thou_o think_v say_v the_o same_o clemangy_n he_o will_v have_v say_v of_o that_o wherein_n not_o only_o sound_a doctrine_n be_v not_o receive_v but_o where_o such_o be_v cruel_o persecute_v as_o contradict_v their_o wâ—ls_n yea_o rather_o their_o madness_n speak_v of_o their_o votary_n he_o say_v 22._o what_o i_o pâ—ay_v yoâ—_n be_v numery_n now_o a_o day_n but_o brâ—thel-houses_n and_o common_a stew_n the_o harbour_n of_o wanton_a man_n where_o they_o satisfy_v their_o lust_n that_o now_o the_o vail_n of_o a_o nun_n be_v all_o one_o as_o if_o you_o prostitute_v she_o open_o to_o be_v a_o whore_n he_o speak_v excellent_o also_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o general_n counsel_n and_o so_o do_v cardinal_n câ—sanus_n who_o treat_v of_o counsel_n and_o the_o pope_n deliver_v these_o position_n follow_v that_o 17._o it_o be_v without_o all_o question_n that_o a_o general_n council_n proper_o take_v be_v both_o superior_a to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o also_o to_o the_o roman_a pope_n i_o believe_v say_v cusanus_fw-la 15._o that_o to_o be_v speak_v not_o absurd_o that_o the_o emperor_n himself_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o â—are_n and_o custody_n of_o preserve_v the_o faith_n commit_v unto_o he_o may_v praeceptive_a indicere_fw-la synodum_fw-la by_o his_o imperial_a authority_n and_o command_n assemble_v a_o synod_n when_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o the_o church_n require_v the_o same_o negligence_n aut_fw-la contradicente_fw-la romano_n pontifice_fw-la the_o pope_n either_o neglect_v so_o to_o do_v or_o resist_v and_o contradict_v the_o do_v thereof_o he_o say_v 12._o that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n have_v not_o that_o power_n which_o many_o flatterer_n heap_v upon_o he_o to_o wit_n that_o he_o alone_o be_v to_o determine_v and_o other_o only_o to_o consult_v or_o advise_v while_o we_o defend_v say_v cusanus_fw-la 13._o that_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o universal_a bishop_n but_o only_o the_o first_o bishop_n â—ver_v other_o and_o while_o we_o ground_n the_o power_n of_o sacred_a counsel_n upon_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a assembly_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o pope_n we_o maintain_v truth_n and_o give_v to_o every_o one_o his_o due_a honour_n and_o then_o conclude_v the_o former_a position_n the_o cardinal_n say_v 15._o i_o observe_v little_a or_o nothing_o in_o ancient_a monument_n which_o agree_v not_o to_o these_o my_o assertion_n now_o also_o live_v laurence_n vaâ—la_n a_o learned_a man_n and_o a_o most_o excellent_a divine_n as_o trithemiâ—s_n call_v he_o suprà _fw-la he_o be_v a_o roman_a patrician_n and_o cannon_n of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n of_o saint_n john_n of_o lateran_n in_o rome_n he_o write_v a_o treatise_n of_o purpose_n against_o the_o forge_a donation_n of_o constantine_n whereby_o the_o pope_n challenge_v his_o pretend_a jurisdiction_n he_o pronounce_v of_o his_o own_o experience_n 79._o that_o the_o pope_n himself_o do_v make_v war_n against_o peaceable_a people_n and_o sow_v discord_n between_o city_n and_o prince_n that_o the_o pope_n make_v gain_n not_o only_o of_o the_o commâ—n_a wealth_n but_o even_o of_o the_o state_n ecclesiastical_a and_o of_o the_o hâ—ly_a ghost_n aâ—d_v that_o late_a rope_n labour_v to_o be_v as_o foolish_a and_o wicked_a aâ—_n the_o ancient_a one_o be_v holy_a and_o wise_a for_o this_o and_o the_o like_a freeness_n of_o his_o speech_n and_o pâ—â—â—_n he_o be_v drive_v into_o exile_n by_o the_o pope_n i_o know_v indeed_o that_o master_n brereley_o be_v offend_v with_o we_o for_o challenge_v cusâ—â—â—â—_n and_o valla_n as_o witness_n on_o our_o behalf_n and_o therefore_o he_o will_v make_v his_o reader_n believe_v advertisement_n that_o valla_n be_v a_o eager_a enemy_n to_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o be_v a_o indifferent_a witness_n but_o rather_o a_o party_n and_o that_o both_o oâ—_n they_o retract_v their_o opinion_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o so_o they_o may_v without_o yield_v to_o the_o romish_a faction_n he_o say_v they_o retract_v but_o he_o can_v tell_v when_o or_o before_o who_o this_o recantation_n be_v make_v or_o write_v perhaps_o it_o be_v write_v on_o the_o back_n side_n of_o constantine_n donation_n neither_o have_v we_o corrupt_v valla_n to_o make_v he_o a_o party_n for_o we_o he_o be_v a_o honest_a man_n and_o we_o take_v his_o testimony_n as_o it_o be_v record_v and_o come_v 〈◊〉_d our_o hand_n he_o be_v not_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o pope_n but_o to_o the_o forgery_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o this_o madethem_n billet_v his_o name_n among_o such_o book_n as_o be_v forbid_v and_o 81._o prohibit_v in_o the_o late_a end_n of_o this_o age_n live_v baptista_n mantuanus_fw-la and_o franciscus_n picuâ—_n eaâ—le_a of_o mirandula_n the_o oration_n of_o picus_n in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n be_v extant_a wherein_o beside_o his_o tax_v the_o behaviour_n of_o the_o clergy_n he_o use_v these_o word_n 2._o that_o piety_n be_v almost_o sink_v into_o superstition_n he_o hold_v not_o the_o pope_n sentence_n for_o a_o infallible_a oracle_n of_o truth_n for_o he_o say_v that_o if_o the_o great_a part_n offer_v as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o council_n at_o ariminum_n which_o stand_v for_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n to_o decree_v aught_o against_o the_o scripture_n we_o be_v not_o in_o this_o case_n to_o follow_v the_o most_o voice_n but_o to_o join_v ourselves_o with_o the_o lesser_a number_n be_v sound_a in_o faith_n yea_o we_o be_v rather_o say_v he_o 2._o to_o believe_v a_o plain_a countryman_n a_o child_n or_o a_o old_a woman_n if_o they_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o scripture_n rather_o than_o the_o pope_n and_o a_o thousand_o of_o his_o prelate_n speak_v against_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v err_v he_o show_v by_o this_o similitude_n 25._o even_o as_o the_o natural_a head_n may_v be_v sick_a and_o noisome_a humour_n may_v flow_v from_o the_o brain_n into_o thâ—_n body_n even_o so_o this_o deputy-head_n to_o wit_n â—he_v pope_n may_v be_v sick_a and_o from_o hiâ—_n head-ship_n naughty_a opinion_n say_v he_o may_v be_v derive_v and_o convey_v inâ—o_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v one_o who_o desire_v the_o church_n reformation_n for_o in_o the_o foresay_a oration_n in_o the_o lateran_n council_n he_o wish_v 210._o that_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v compare_v with_o the_o ancient_a and_o best_a original_n and_o purge_v from_o such_o fault_n as_o they_o have_v contract_v through_o track_v of_o time_n or_o the_o neglect_n of_o the_o transcriber_n and_o that_o the_o true_a and_o authentic_a history_n be_v sever_v from_o the_o
apocryphal_a baptista_n mantuan_n be_v a_o famous_a poet_n and_o historian_n and_o prior_n of_o the_o carmelite_n friar_n he_o be_v commend_v by_o trithemius_n mantuan_n for_o a_o great_a divine_a and_o a_o excellent_a philosopher_n he_o be_v very_o sharp_a against_o the_o romanist_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o few_o instance_n follow_v 2._o tyrij_fw-la vestes_fw-la venalia_fw-la nobis_fw-la templa_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la altaria_fw-la sacra_fw-la coronae_fw-la ignis_fw-la â—_o hura_fw-es preces_fw-la coelum_fw-la est_fw-la venale_n deusqueâ—_n that_o be_v temple_n and_o priest_n altar_n and_o crown_n they_o sell_v for_o pelf_n fire_n frankincense_n prayer_n heaven_n and_o god_n himself_o whereby_o he_o haply_o mean_v their_o breaden_a god_n in_o the_o mass_n mantuan_n say_v 61._o as_o follow_v of_o hilary_n a_o marry_a bishop_n and_o bishop_n of_o poitiers_n in_o france_n non_fw-la nocuit_fw-la â—ibi_fw-la progeny_n non_fw-la obstitit_fw-la uxor_fw-la legitimo_fw-la conjuncta_fw-la thoro_fw-la non_fw-la herruit_fw-la illâ_fw-la tempestate_fw-la deus_fw-la thalamos_fw-la connubia_fw-la taedâ—s_fw-la that_o be_v thy_o offspring_n be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o thou_o nor_o can_v thy_o lawful_a wife_n a_o hindrance_n be_v in_o those_o day_n god_n allow_v the_o marriage_n bed_n to_o priest_n their_o cradle_n and_o the_o lamp_n which_o lead_v to_o hymen_n rite_n of_o the_o woman_n pope_n he_o say_v as_o 3._o follow_v hic_fw-la pendebat_fw-la adhuc_fw-la sexum_fw-la mentita_fw-la virilem_fw-la foemina_fw-la cui_fw-la triplici_fw-la phrygiam_fw-la diademate_n mitram_fw-la extollebat_fw-la apex_n &_o pontificalis_fw-la adulter_fw-la that_o be_v here_o yet_o her_o statue_n hang_v who_o feign_v herself_o to_o be_v a_o man_n who_o be_v fame_v the_o purple-triple_a crown_n to_o have_v bear_v and_o last_o be_v prove_v a_o popish_a whore_n where_o it_o may_v be_v the_o poet_n mean_v thâ—t_v at_o that_o time_n there_o remain_v the_o statue_n or_o picture_n in_o rome_n resemble_v the_o woman_n pope_n travail_v with_o child_n or_o the_o statue_n or_o seat_n whereon_o the_o new_a pope_n sit_v to_o try_v that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n and_o no_o woman_n according_a to_o that_o of_o henry_n stephens_n in_o his_o apology_n for_o herodotus_n cur_n etiam_fw-la nostro_fw-la jam_fw-la hic_fw-la mos_fw-la tempore_fw-la cessat_fw-la ante_fw-la probet_fw-la quod_fw-la se_fw-la quilibet_fw-la esse_fw-la marâ—m_fw-la the_o same_o mantuan_a glance_v at_o their_o manner_n of_o such_o frequent_a repetition_n as_o they_o use_v in_o their_o prayer_n as_o if_o god_n be_v serve_v by_o reckon_v up_o their_o alphonsi_fw-la mutter_n upon_o a_o payâ—e_n of_o bead_n for_o so_o he_o term_v it_o qui_fw-la filo_fw-la insertis_fw-la numerant_fw-la sua_fw-la murmura_fw-la baccis_fw-la now_o also_o live_v john_n of_o vesalia_n a_o doctor_n and_o preacher_n at_o worm_n he_o hold_v vrspâ—rgens_n that_o the_o best_a interpreter_n oâ—_n the_o scripture_n expound_v one_o place_n by_o another_o because_o man_n obtain_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n but_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ._n that_o the_o doctor_n be_v they_o never_o so_o holy_a be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v for_o themselves_o and_o the_o gloss_n as_o little_a that_o the_o elect_n be_v save_v only_o by_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pope_n indulgeâ—ces_n auricular_a confession_n and_o pilgrimage_n to_o rome_n aâ—e_v vain_a for_o hold_v these_o and_o the_o like_a proposition_n he_o be_v sharp_o handle_v by_o the_o inquisitour_n he_o be_v charge_v by_o parson_n but_o unjust_o to_o have_v hold_v the_o old_a error_n of_o the_o grecke_n 3._o who_o deny_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o son_n as_o well_o as_o the_o father_n there_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n but_o somewhat_o young_a doctor_a wesellus_n of_o gron_v in_o frizâ—land_n he_o be_v call_v lux_fw-la mundi_fw-la the_o light_n of_o that_o age._n he_o write_v a_o set_a treatise_n of_o papal_a pardon_n and_o indulgence_n and_o therein_o he_o say_v ground_v his_o speech_n on_o gerson_n testimony_n that_o 579._o papal_a indulgence_n and_o pardon_n be_v not_o so_o sure_a a_o token_n of_o the_o remission_n oâ—_n a_o man_n sin_n as_o be_v the_o true_a contrition_n of_o heart_n he_o say_v that_o 7._o the_o ancient_a doctor_n write_v nothing_o express_o of_o pope_n pardon_n because_o this_o abuse_n be_v not_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o saint_n austin_n ambrose_n hierome_n and_o gregorieâ—_n and_o have_v consult_v both_o with_o civilian_n and_o canonist_n he_o can_v find_v they_o to_o make_v jubilee_n and_o pardon_n ancient_a than_o pope_n boniface_n the_o eight_o who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 1300._o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o look_v homeward_o and_o to_o acquaint_v the_o reader_n with_o our_o homebred_a confessor_n and_o martyr_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o four_o who_o be_v i_o take_v it_o the_o first_o english_a king_n that_o put_v any_o to_o death_n for_o deny_v the_o romish_a doctrine_n for_o after_o that_o richard_n the_o second_o be_v depose_v and_o that_o this_o henry_n come_v violent_o to_o the_o crown_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o keep_v in_o with_o the_o clergy_n who_o in_o those_o time_n baâ—e_v great_a sway_n in_o this_o king_n reign_n 1_o william_n sawtree_n a_o priest_n be_v burn_v for_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o so_o also_o be_v john_n badby_n burn_v for_o be_v a_o wicklevist_n or_o lollard_n as_o they_o term_v iâ—_n william_n thorpe_n priest_n and_o john_n purvey_v be_v persecute_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n waldensis_n callâ—d_v this_o purvey_v the_o lollard_n library_n and_o a_o gloss_n upon_o wickliff_n now_o these_o man_n anticâ—â—istoâ—_n be_v not_o void_a of_o learning_n and_o knowledge_n for_o sawtree_n be_v a_o oxford_n divine_a thorpe_n be_v fellow_n of_o our_o queen_n college_n in_o oxford_n purvey_v be_v master_n of_o art_n in_o canterbury_n college_n and_o write_v a_o commentary_n on_o the_o apocalypse_n while_o he_o be_v in_o prison_n in_o the_o time_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o fifth_n sir_n john_n old_a castle_n be_v a_o chief_a favourer_n of_o the_o wickliffian_n this_o sir_n john_n by_o his_o marriage_n contract_v with_o a_o kinswoman_n of_o the_o lord_n cobham_n of_o câ—uling_n in_o kent_n obtain_v the_o title_n thereof_o he_o be_v as_o friar_n walsingham_n a_o peevish_a enemy_n of_o he_o say_v 382._o a_o very_a valorous_a gentleman_n and_o in_o speciale_a favour_n with_o his_o prince_n for_o his_o honest_a conversation_n though_o hold_v in_o some_o jealousy_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n he_o write_v his_o belief_n which_o be_v very_o christian-like_a but_o the_o prelate_n accept_v not_o of_o it_o so_o that_o divers_a crime_n be_v devise_v against_o he_o and_o at_o last_o he_o be_v pronounce_v a_o heretic_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v execute_v by_o the_o statute_n of_o lollardie_n walsingham_n say_v 383._o that_o this_o sir_n john_n be_v bring_v before_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canteâ—bury_n he_o take_v out_o of_o his_o bosom_n a_o copy_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o deliver_v it_o to_o he_o to_o read_v which_o the_o archbishop_n have_v read_v say_v that_o it_o contain_v in_o it_o much_o good_a and_o catholic_a matter_n but_o yet_o he_o must_v satisfy_v he_o touch_v other_o point_n the_o same_o walsingham_n saithe_v that_o ibid._n it_o be_v allege_v against_o he_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o penance_n pilgrimage_n adoration_n of_o image_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n otherwise_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v say_v 93._o they_o constant_o endure_v their_o death_n while_o savonarola_n be_v in_o durance_n he_o write_v excellent_a meditation_n upon_o the_o psalm_n and_o therein_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o free_a justification_n he_o be_v very_a sound_n and_o clear_a on_o our_o side_n the_o eâ—le_n of_o mirandula_n account_v he_o a_o holy_a prophet_n and_o dâ—sâ—nded_v he_o and_o his_o write_n the_o like_a also_o do_v that_o rare_a scholar_n marsilius_n ficinus_fw-la philip_n de_fw-fr commiâ—â—es_n that_o excellent_a statesman_n and_o historian_n be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o he_o and_o have_v often_o conference_n with_o hâ—m_n for_o my_o part_n say_v he_o 338._o i_o hold_v he_o to_o be_v a_o honest_a man_n and_o a_o good_a he_o count_v he_o also_o to_o have_v have_v the_o spirit_n of_o prophesy_n 53._o inasmuch_o as_o he_o foretell_v many_o thing_n which_o in_o event_n â—roved_v true_a yea_o such_o thing_n as_o no_o mortal_a man_n can_v natural_o have_v know_v for_o he_o foretell_v the_o french_a king_n my_o master_n say_v comminees_n that_o after_o his_o son_n death_n the_o king_n himself_o shall_v not_o long_o survive_v he_o and_o these_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n myself_o have_v read_v pa._n parson_n say_v 11â—12_n that_o savonarola_n be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o move_v and_o maintain_v of_o sedition_n in_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o florence_n though_o
in_o all_o matter_n of_o religion_n he_o agree_v full_o with_o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n pro._n what_o his_o religion_n be_v let_v his_o own_o work_n testify_v guicciâ—rdine_n say_v 94._o that_o amongst_o other_o thing_n hâ—e_v be_v charge_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o full_o catholic_a he_o mean_v roman_a catholic_a and_o comminees_n say_v 5._o that_o one_o of_o the_o friar_n minorite_n his_o profess_a adversary_n charge_v he_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n so_o that_o in_o his_o opinion_n he_o be_v not_o in_o each_o point_n a_o roman_a catholic_a and_o to_o take_v the_o pope_n process_n which_o be_v publish_v against_o he_o as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o guicciardine_n therein_o it_o be_v give_v out_o that_o savonarola_n have_v a_o holy_a desire_n 95._o that_o by_o his_o mean_n a_o general_n council_n may_v be_v call_v wherein_o the_o corrupt_a custom_n of_o the_o clergy_n may_v be_v reform_v and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n so_o far_o wander_v and_o go_v astray_o may_v be_v reduce_v so_o far_o forth_o as_o be_v possible_a to_o the_o likeness_n of_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n or_o those_o that_o be_v near_a unto_o they_o and_o if_o he_o can_v bring_v so_o great_a and_o so_o profitable_a a_o work_n to_o effect_v he_o will_v think_v it_o a_o far_o great_a glory_n then_o to_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n it_o sâ—lfe_o in_o the_o same_o process_n it_o be_v contain_v 95._o how_o he_o despise_v the_o pope_n commandment_n and_o return_v public_o to_o his_o olâ—_n office_n of_o preach_v affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n censure_v publish_v against_o he_o be_v unjust_a and_o of_o no_o force_n as_o also_o that_o the_o matter_n by_o he_o prophesy_v be_v not_o pronounce_v by_o divine_a revelation_n but_o by_o his_o proper_a opinion_n ground_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n and_o observation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v by_o that_o which_o guicciardine_n report_v of_o savonarola_n and_o namely_o touch_v the_o opinion_n he_o have_v of_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o his_o excommunication_n touch_v general_a counsel_n and_o the_o deformity_n and_o degeneration_n of_o the_o church_n state_n in_o respect_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o what_o comminees_n say_v of_o his_o preach_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o by_o the_o sword_n as_o former_o our_o grosthead_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n foretell_v and_o then_o let_v he_o judge_v of_o what_o profession_n he_o be_v likely_a to_o be_v now_o for_o the_o point_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a faction_n in_o florence_n not_o only_o among_o the_o laity_n but_o the_o spiritualty_n alâ—o_o but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o hierome_n be_v the_o author_n or_o nourisher_n of_o this_o discord_n or_o that_o he_o have_v any_o hand_n in_o that_o tumult_n 95._o wherein_o francisco_n valori_n a_o principal_a favourer_n of_o savonarola_n be_v slay_v when_o saint_n paul_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o asia_n the_o whole_a city_n of_o ephâ—sus_n be_v full_a of_o confusion_n and_o they_o rush_v into_o the_o common_a place_n and_o catch_v gajus_n and_o aristarchus_n paul_n companion_n of_o his_o journey_n act._n 19_o ver_fw-la 29._o be_v paul_n or_o his_o companion_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o tumult_n savonarola_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o florence_n his_o adversary_n take_v arm_n enter_v the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n mark_v where_o he_o be_v and_o draw_v he_o and_o two_o of_o his_o brethren_n dominick_n and_o silvester_n out_o of_o the_o covent_n and_o put_v they_o into_o the_o common_a prison_n upon_o occasion_n of_o a_o mutiny_n in_o the_o city_n but_o hierome_n and_o his_o fâ—llowes_n occasion_v not_o this_o tumult_n it_o be_v indeed_o pâ—â—tended_v thaâ—_n he_o side_v with_o the_o one_o faction_n in_o florence_n but_z philip_z de_z comminees_n who_o know_v he_o better_o than_o â—_z touch_v that_o which_o bring_v the_o frâ—er_n to_o the_o sâ—ake_v name_o in_o that_o he_o prophesy_v and_o that_o so_o vehement_o and_o free_o of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o foreign_a force_n and_o of_o a_o king_n that_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n shall_v reform_v the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o chastise_v the_o tyrant_n of_o suâ—â—Ã _fw-la italy_n this_o be_v it_o say_v he_o which_o make_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o state_n of_o florence_n hate_v he_o thus_o have_v we_o hear_v of_o his_o life_n and_o death_n there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o but_o his_o epitaph_n wherewith_o flaminius_n a_o famous_a poet_n of_o italy_n have_v honour_v he_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v dum_fw-la fera_fw-fr flaâ—ma_fw-la tuos_fw-la hieronyme_n pascitur_fw-la artus_fw-la religio_fw-la flevit_fw-la dilaniâ—ta_fw-la comas_fw-la flevit_fw-la et_fw-la o_o dixit_fw-la crudeles_fw-la parcite_fw-la flammae_fw-la paâ—ite_fw-la sunt_fw-la isto_fw-la viscera_fw-la nostra_fw-la rogo_fw-la that_o be_v while_o hiâ—rome_n to_o the_o fiery_a stake_n be_v lead_v religion_n tear_v her_o hair_n and_o weep_v and_o say_v you_o cruel_a flame_n oh_o spare_v this_o tender_a heart_n for_o while_o he_o burn_v religion_n feel_v the_o smart_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n geâ—son_n opâ—r_n make_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o sole_a authentical_a ground_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o only_a infallible_a rule_n to_o decide_v controversy_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o 1._o be_v give_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o sufficient_a and_o infallible_a rule_n for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o â—he_n church_n and_o each_o part_n thereof_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n what_o evil_a say_v the_o same_o gerson_n 1_o have_v follow_v upon_o the_o contempt_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o doubtless_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o otherwise_o christ_n have_v be_v a_o unperfect_a law_n giveâ—_n experience_n will_v teach_v that_o wickliff_n affirm_v that_o neither_o friar_n nor_o prelate_n may_v define_v aâ—y_a thing_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o sacred_a scripture_n or_o some_o special_a revelation_n i_o dislike_v not_o say_v waldensis_n 1._o but_o his_o waywardnesse_n and_o craft_n i_o condemn_v and_o think_v it_o necessary_a lest_o we_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o err_v in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o to_o follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n expound_v they_o unto_o we_o and_o not_o to_o trust_v to_o our_o own_o private_a &_o singular_a conceit_n this_o be_v that_o which_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n long_o since_o deliver_v alphonsus_n tostatus_n say_v 2._o although_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n yet_o be_v thâ—y_v not_o of_o any_o solid_a authority_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v improfitable_a to_o prove_v and_o confirm_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v in_o question_n according_a to_o saint_n hierome_n thomas_n waldensis_n cite_v out_o of_o hierome_n the_o canâ—n_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o these_o word_n initium_fw-la as_o there_o be_v twâ—nty_o two_o letter_n by_o which_o we_o write_v in_o hebrew_n all_o that_o we_o speak_v so_o there_o be_v account_v twenty_o two_o book_n by_o which_o as_o letter_n we_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n and_o withal_o add_v that_o the_o whole_a canonical_a scripture_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n dionysius_n carthusiâ—nus_n in_o write_v upon_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la say_v ecclesiast_n that_o book_n be_v not_o of_o the_o conon_n that_o be_v among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n although_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n make_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o book_n this_o be_v likewise_o confess_v by_o pererius_n the_o jesuite_n say_v mit_fw-fr dionysius_n carthusianus_n and_o lyra_n do_v not_o deny_v the_o history_n of_o susanna_n to_o be_v true_a but_o they_o deny_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobit_n and_o the_o maccabee_n to_o apertaine_v to_o the_o cononicall_a scripture_n and_o the_o like_a observation_n touch_v lyra_n be_v make_v by_o picus_n mirandula_n and_o 2._o picus_n himself_o will_v have_v we_o note_v that_o many_o thing_n which_o in_o the_o decree_n be_v reckon_v for_o apocryphal_a and_o so_o account_v by_o hierome_n be_v nevertheless_o read_v in_o the_o divine_a service_n and_o many_o thing_n also_o which_o some_o hold_v not_o to_o be_v truâ—_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n do_v not_o simple_o forbid_v the_o minister_a of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n but_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o people_n that_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v so_o minister_v for_o so_o we_o find_v in_o the_o thirteen_o session_n of_o the_o say_a council_n 13_o that_o if_o any_o shall_v obstinate_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a or_o erroneous_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v punish_v
and_o drive_v out_o as_o a_o heretic_n gerson_n howsoever_o he_o think_v that_o the_o church_n may_v lawful_o prescribe_v the_o communicate_v in_o one_o kind_n alone_o wherein_o we_o can_v excuse_v he_o yet_o he_o acknowledge_v 1._o that_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n be_v ancient_o use_v the_o council_n of_o basil_n 30._o permit_v the_o bohemian_n to_o continue_v the_o use_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n upon_o condition_n thron_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o contrary_a use_n nor_o sever_v themselves_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n jacobellus_fw-la misvensis_fw-la opinion_n a_o preacher_n of_o prague_n be_v admonish_v by_o petrus_n dresdensis_n after_o he_o have_v search_v into_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o by_o name_n dionysius_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o find_v in_o they_o the_o communicate_v of_o the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n command_v he_o thenceforth_o exhort_v the_o people_n by_o no_o mean_n to_o neglect_v or_o omit_v the_o receive_n the_o communion_n of_o the_o cup._n cardinal_n bessarion_n bishop_n of_o tusculum_n profess_v in_o express_a term_n patrum_fw-la we_o read_v only_o of_o two_o sacrament_n which_o be_v plain_o deliver_v in_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o eucharist_n waldensis_n say_v 2._o that_o some_o suppose_v the_o conversion_n that_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v in_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v assume_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n person_n some_o thought_n it_o to_o be_v by_o way_n of_o impanation_n and_o some_o by_o way_n of_o figurative_a and_o tropical_a appellation_n the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o those_o opinion_n find_v the_o better_a entertainment_n in_o some_o man_n mind_n because_o they_o grant_v the_o essential_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o yet_o deny_v not_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bread_n still_o remain_v to_o sustain_v the_o appear_a accident_n these_o opinion_n he_o report_v to_o have_v be_v very_o acceptable_a to_o many_o not_o without_o sigh_n wish_v the_o church_n have_v decree_v that_o man_n shall_v follow_v one_o of_o they_o whereupon_o john_n paris_n write_v that_o this_o way_n of_o impanation_n so_o please_v guido_n the_o carmelite_n sometime_o reader_n of_o the_o holy_a palace_n that_o he_o profess_v if_o he_o have_v be_v pope_n he_o will_v have_v prescribe_v and_o command_v the_o embrace_v of_o it_o petrus_n de_fw-it alliaco_fw-it scâ—ipturà _fw-la the_o cardinal_z professâ—th_n that_o for_o aught_o he_o can_v see_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o sacramental_a element_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v prove_v either_o out_o of_o scripture_n or_o any_o determination_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n &_o make_v it_o but_o a_o matter_n of_o opinion_n incline_v rather_o to_o the_o other_o opinion_n of_o consubstantiation_n his_o word_n be_v these_o f._n that_o manner_n or_o meaning_n which_o suppose_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o remain_v still_o be_v possible_a neither_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o reason_n or_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n nay_o it_o be_v more_o easy_a and_o more_o reasonaâ—ble_a to_o conceive_v than_o that_o which_o say_v the_o substance_n do_v leave_v the_o accident_n and_o of_o this_o opinion_n no_o inconvenience_n do_v seem_v to_o ensue_v if_o it_o can_v accord_v with_o the_o church_n determination_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o remain_v do_v not_o evident_o follow_v of_o the_o scripture_n nor_o in_o his_o seem_n of_o the_o church_n determination_n biel_n say_v 40._o it_o be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o bible_n how_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o hereof_o ancient_o there_o have_v be_v divers_a opinion_n cajetaâ—_n say_v â—_o that_o seclude_v the_o church_n authority_n there_o be_v no_o write_a word_n of_o god_n sufficient_a to_o enforce_v a_o christian_n to_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n saurez_n the_o jesuit_n ingenious_o profess_v â—ertiâ—_n that_o cardinal_n cajetan_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o this_o article_n do_v affirm_v that_o those_o word_n of_o christ._n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v not_o of_o themselves_o sufficient_o prove_v transubstantiation_n without_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la that_o part_n of_o his_o commentary_n be_v leave_v out_o in_o the_o roman_a edition_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o their_o learned_a council_n of_o schoolman_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n be_v not_o full_o agree_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n abulensis_n 5._o be_v so_o far_o from_o allow_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o that_o he_o hold_v it_o a_o thing_n unlawful_a in_o itself_o deut._n 4.16_o seclude_v adoration_n to_o make_v any_o visible_a image_n or_o representation_n of_o god_n according_a to_o his_o deâ—ty_n for_o hence_o say_v he_o these_o 4_o two_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v first_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n in_o case_n the_o image_n itself_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o second_o error_n and_o heresy_n while_o one_o shall_v ascribe_v to_o god_n such_o bodily_a shape_n and_o form_n as_o the_o trinity_n â—s_v usual_o picture_v withal_o now_o that_o abulensis_n with_o othâ—rs_n hold_v it_o unlawful_a to_o picture_n or_o represent_v the_o trinity_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o bellarmine_n say_v catholicarum_fw-la it_o be_v calvin_n opinion_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o institution_n cap_n 11._o that_o it_o be_v a_o abominable_a sin_n to_o make_v a_o â—â—sible_a and_o bodily_a image_n of_o the_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a god_n and_o this_o opinion_n of_o calvin_n be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o catholic_a doctor_n as_o abulensiâ—_n upon_o 4._o deut._n quest_n 5._o and_o durand_n upon_o 3_o do_v 9_o qu._n 2._o and_o peresius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o tradition_n gerson_n condemn_v all_o mâ—king_n of_o a_o image_n or_o portraiture_n appoint_v or_o accommodate_v to_o worship_n and_o aadorationâ—_n say_v op_n thou_o shall_v â—ot_n adore_v thâ—m_n nor_o worship_v they_o which_o be_v thus_o to_o bâ—_n distinguish_v thou_o shall_v not_o adore_v they_o that_o be_v with_o any_o bodily_a reverence_n or_o bow_v or_o kneel_v to_o they_o thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v they_o with_o any_o devotion_n of_o mind_n image_n therefore_o be_v prohibit_v to_o be_v either_o adore_v or_o worship_v the_o same_o gerson_n dislike_v oâ—er_n the_o variety_n of_o picture_n and_o image_n in_o church_n occasion_v idolatry_n in_o the_o simple_a if_o christian_n be_v in_o no_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n by_o worship_v image_n why_o do_v gerson_n complaineâ—_n op_n that_o superstition_n have_v infect_v christian_a religion_n anâ—_n that_o people_n like_o jewesâ—_n do_v only_o sâ—eke_v after_o sign_n and_o yield_v divine_a honour_n to_o image_n cassander_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n imagine_v the_o opinion_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o hold_v that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o their_o sampler_n be_v dislike_v by_o sound_a schoolman_n among_o who_o be_v durand_n holcot_n and_o gabriel_n â—iel_n biel_n report_v the_o opinion_n of_o they_o which_o say_v that_o a_o image_n neither_o as_o it_o be_v consider_v in_o itself_o materâ—ally_o nor_o yâ—t_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o sign_n or_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o he_o say_v well_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o thomas_n be_v dislike_v of_o other_o for_o beside_o those_o already_o mention_v this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o problem_n which_o picus_n mirandula_n propose_v to_o be_v maintain_v by_o he_o at_o rome_n namely_o that_o 1._o neither_o the_o cross_n nor_o any_o other_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o latria_n or_o divine_a worship_n no_o not_o in_o that_o sense_n as_o thomas_n will_v have_v it_o and_o when_o otheâ—s_v carp_v at_o this_o and_o other_o his_o assertion_n touch_v â—he_n sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n himself_o make_v his_o own_o apology_n and_o defence_n touch_v invocation_n of_o saint_n though_o gerson_n do_v not_o absolute_o condemn_v it_o yet_o he_o reprehend_v the_o abuse_n and_o superstitious_a observation_n then_o prevail_v in_o the_o worship_v of_o sâ—ints_n veâ—y_o bitter_o for_o in_o his_o consolatory_a tract_n of_o rectify_v the_o heart_n among_o many_o oâ—her_n consideration_n he_o complain_v â—6_z that_o â—hâ—re_o be_v incollerable_a superstition_n in_o the_o worship_v of_o saint_n innumerable_a observation_n without_o all_o ground_n of_o reason_n vain_a credulity_n in_o believe_a thing_n concern_v the_o saint_n report_v in_o the_o uncertain_a legend_n of_o their_o life_n superstitious_a opinion_n of_o obtain_v pardon_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n by_o say_v so_o many_o pater_fw-la noster_n in_o such_o a_o church_n before_o such_o a_o image_n as_o if_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o authentical_a write_n of_o holy_a man_n there_o be_v not_o sufficient_a direction_n for_o all_o
say_n of_o ernestus_n archbishop_n of_o magdeburg_n lie_v on_o his_o deathbed_n 1512._o some_o five_o year_n before_o luther_n show_v himself_o rely_v it_o be_v witness_v by_o clement_n schaâ—_n chaplain_n to_o the_o say_a archbishop_n and_o one_o who_o be_v present_a at_o his_o death_n that_o a_o friar_n minor_n use_v this_o speech_n to_o the_o archbishop_n take_v a_o good_a heart_n most_o worthy_a prince_n we_o communicate_v to_o your_o excellency_n all_o the_o good_a work_n not_o only_o of_o ourselves_o but_o our_o whole_a order_n of_o friar_n minor_n and_o therefore_o doubt_v not_o but_o you_o receive_v they_o shall_v appear_v before_o the_o tribunal_n seat_n of_o god_n righteous_a and_o bless_a whereunto_o the_o archbishop_n reply_v by_o no_o mean_n will_v i_o trust_v upon_o my_o own_o work_n or_o you_o but_o the_o work_n of_o christ_n jesus_n alone_o shall_v suffice_v upon_o they_o will_v i_o repose_v myself_o the_o sixteen_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1500._o to_o 1600._o of_o martin_n luther_n papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o sixteen_o age_n protestant_n we_o be_v now_o by_o god_n assistance_n come_v to_o the_o period_n of_o time_n which_o be_v agree_v upon_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o conference_n to_o wit_n to_o the_o day_n of_o martin_n luther_n for_o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1517_o he_o begin_v to_o teach_v and_o preach_v against_o indulgence_n and_o withal_o i_o have_v produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o our_o professor_n unto_o this_o present_a sixteen_o centurie_n pa._n stay_v yourself_o you_o must_v say_v master_n 3._o brere_o show_v we_o your_o professor_n during_o the_o twenty_o year_n next_o before_o luther_n pro._n it_o be_v do_v already_o for_o beside_o our_o english_a martyr_n we_o have_v produce_v trithemius_n the_o abbot_n and_o savonarola_n both_o which_o live_v within_o the_o time_n mention_v and_o hold_v with_o we_o the_o article_n of_o free_a justification_n and_o savonarola_n howsoever_o the_o matter_n be_v otherwise_o colour_v be_v burn_v for_o religion_n in_o the_o year_n 1498._o beside_o there_o have_v be_v in_o all_o age_n and_o in_o the_o time_n mention_v such_o as_o hold_v the_o substantial_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n both_o in_o the_o roman_a and_o greek_a church_n and_o by_o name_n the_o grecian_n in_o common_a with_o we_o have_v open_o deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n purgatory_n private_a mass_n sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o defend_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o priest_n marriage_n likewise_o in_o this_o western_a part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o scholar_n of_o wickliff_n call_v lollard_n in_o england_n the_o taboâ—ites_n in_o bohemia_n and_o waldenses_n in_o france_n maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o substance_n with_o our_o modern_a protestant_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o confession_n of_o the_o waldensian_a faith_n set_v forth_o 87._o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1508_o which_o be_v within_o the_o time_n prefix_v neither_o do_v these_o who_o we_o have_v produce_v dissemble_v their_o religion_n but_o make_v open_a profession_n thereof_o by_o their_o write_n confession_n and_o martyrdom_n as_o also_o their_o just_a apology_n be_v extant_a 812._o to_o clear_v they_o from_o the_o adversary_n imputation_n pa._n i_o think_v luther_n have_v be_v the_o first_o founder_n of_o your_o religion_n for_o there_o be_v some_o of_o your_o man_n who_o call_v 11._o he_o the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n pro._n luther_n broach_v not_o a_o new_a religion_n he_o only_o drain_v and_o refine_v it_o from_o the_o lees_n and_o dregs_n of_o superstition_n he_o do_v not_o form_n or_o find_v a_o new_a church_n which_o be_v not_o in_o be_v but_o only_o reform_v and_o purge_v that_o which_o he_o find_v from_o the_o soilâ—_n of_o error_n and_o disorder_n when_o hilkiah_n the_o priest_n in_o iosiah_n time_n 22_o find_v out_o the_o book_n of_o god_n he_o be_v thereby_o a_o mean_n to_o bring_v to_o light_v what_o the_o wicked_a proceed_n of_o manasses_n amon_n and_o other_o have_v for_o a_o season_n smother_v and_o so_o do_v luther_n he_o be_v the_o instrument_n who_o god_n use_v for_o the_o far_o enlighten_v his_o church_n and_o yet_o hereupon_o it_o no_o more_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o preach_v our_o religion_n than_o upon_o the_o former_a that_o hiâ—kiah_n first_o preach_v the_o law_n the_o protestant_n church_n by_o luther_n mean_n begin_v no_o otherwise_o in_o germany_n than_o health_n begin_v to_o be_v in_o a_o body_n that_o be_v former_o sick_a and_o overcharge_v and_o now_o recover_v so_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o church_n in_o her_o firm_a member_n as_o saint_n austin_n speak_v ibid._n be_v the_o same_o before_o luther_n and_o afterward_o and_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v by_o his_o mean_n only_o according_a to_o a_o greaâ—er_a measure_n of_o knowledge_n and_o freedom_n from_o such_o corruption_n as_o former_o like_o ill_a humour_n oppress_v it_o and_o overcharge_v it_o the_o protestant's_n church_n than_o be_v the_o same_o with_o all_o good_a and_o sound_a christian_n that_o live_v before_o they_o and_o succee_v the_o sound_a member_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n that_o keep_v the_o life_n of_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o substantial_a matter_n of_o faith_n and_o godliness_n though_o otherwise_o those_o time_n be_v darken_v with_o a_o thick_a mist_n of_o error_n now_o whereas_o some_o call_v luther_n the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o thereby_o intend_v that_o he_o be_v the_o fiâ—st_n that_o ever_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n for_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o after_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o age_n bertram_n and_o aâ—lfricke_n and_o berenger_n peter_n bruis_n and_o henry_n of_o tholouse_n dulcinus_n and_o anâ—ldus_n and_o lollardus_n wickliff_n husse_n hierome_n of_o pragâ—e_n and_o other_o stand_v for_o the_o same_o truth_n which_o we_o profess_v but_o their_o meaning_n be_v that_o luther_n be_v the_o first_o who_o in_o their_o age_n and_o memory_n public_o and_o successful_o set_v on_o foot_n a_o general_a reformation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o western_a part_n and_o thus_o in_o a_o tolerable_a sense_n luther_n may_v be_v call_v the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reformation_n though_o not_o simple_o the_o first_o that_o preach_v the_o protestant_n doctrine_n americus_n vesputius_n be_v chronolog_n report_v to_o have_v discover_v the_o west_n indies_n or_o america_n and_o withal_o bear_v the_o name_n thereof_o and_o yet_o christopher_n columbus_n discover_v it_o before_o he_o bishop_n jewel_n say_v 2._o that_o in_o luther_n day_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o darkness_n of_o that_o age_n there_o first_o begin_v to_o shine_v some_o glimmer_a beam_n of_o truth_n his_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o the_o truth_n be_v then_o first_o reveal_v but_o that_o by_o luther_n mâ—anes_n it_o be_v manifest_v in_o a_o full_a measure_n and_o degree_n of_o lâ—ght_n and_o knowledge_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o fâ—rmer_a and_o dank_a time_n of_o popery_n yea_o he_o give_v particular_a instance_n of_o true_a professor_n that_o be_v before_o luther_n namely_o saint_n hilary_n gregory_n bernard_n pauperes_fw-la de_fw-fr lugduno_n the_o â—ishops_n of_o greece_n and_o asia_n as_o also_o 411._o valla_n marsilius_n petrarch_n savonarola_n and_o other_o pa._n do_v luther_n himself_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v any_o predecessor_n or_o forerunner_n pro._n i_o answer_v with_o my_o worthy_a and_o learned_a friend_n doctor_n feat_o answer_n that_o luther_n acknowledge_v the_o waldenses_n term_v fratres_fw-la pigardi_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o his_o preface_n before_o the_o waldension_n confession_n i_o find_v say_v he_o in_o these_o man_n a_o miracle_n almost_o unheard_a of_o in_o the_o popish_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o these_o man_n leave_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o endeavour_n meditate_a in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n day_n and_o night_n and_o be_v very_o ready_a and_o skilful_a in_o the_o scripture_n whereas_o in_o the_o papacy_n the_o great_a clerk_n utter_o neglect_v the_o scripture_n i_o can_v not_o but_o congratulate_v both_o they_o and_o we_o that_o we_o be_v together_o bring_v into_o one_o sheepfold_n of_o john_n husse_n and_o hiâ—rome_n of_o prague_n he_o say_v ruddock_n they_o burn_v john_n husse_v and_o hierome_n both_o catholic_a man_n they_o be_v themselves_o heretic_n and_o apostate_n and_o in_o his_o three_o preface_n he_o say_v he_o have_v hear_v from_o man_n of_o credit_n that_o maximilian_n the_o emperor_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v of_o john_n husse_n alas_o alas_o they_o do_v that_o good_a man_n wrong_v and_o erasmus_n roterodam_n in_o the_o first_o book_n which_o he_o print_v lie_v yet_o by_o i_o write_v esse_fw-la that_o husse_n indeed_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v but_o not_o convict_v pa._n to_o
what_o church_n do_v luther_n join_v himself_o and_o why_o leave_v he_o the_o roman_a church_n pro._n he_o join_v himself_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o ancient_a primitive_a and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o go_v before_o he_o and_o for_o his_o present_a communion_n to_o that_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o then_o with_o he_o hate_v the_o corruption_n which_o the_o romish_a faction_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o their_o pomp_n and_o profit_n have_v uphold_v in_o particular_a he_o join_v himself_o to_o those_o honourable_a personage_n the_o duke_n of_o saxony_n and_o wittenberg_n and_o the_o earl_n of_o mansfield_n and_o to_o such_o christian_a congregation_n as_o within_o their_o territory_n begin_v to_o abandon_v popery_n and_o reform_v themselves_o he_o receive_v ordination_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o ordination_n for_o substance_n be_v good_a and_o by_o virtue_n thereof_o he_o preach_v tâ—e_v word_n and_o bring_v the_o people_n to_o see_v and_o detest_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o her_o corruption_n from_o whence_o he_o sever_v himself_o to_o wit_n from_o the_o roman_a court_n and_o faction_n therein_o so_o that_o he_o leap_v not_o out_o of_o the_o church_n he_o keep_v himself_o still_o within_o the_o barne-floore_n thereof_o only_o he_o leap_v out_o of_o the_o husk_n of_o popish_a error_n now_o this_o his_o separation_n and_o we_o from_o error_n â—s_v warrant_v by_o god_n word_n since_o god_n people_n be_v command_v 18.4_o and_o that_o upon_o a_o grievous_a penalty_n to_o depart_v out_o of_o babylon_n and_o spiritual_a sodom_n and_o this_o we_o â—ake_v to_o be_v rome_n since_o your_o own_o jesuit_n 4._o that_o have_v commented_a on_o the_o revelation_n call_v rome_n babylon_n and_o that_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o only_o of_o heathen_a rome_n but_o of_o rome_n christian_n after_o that_o it_o have_v forsake_v heathenism_n and_o have_v receive_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o turn_v again_o from_o that_o unto_o antichristianisme_n pa._n if_o any_o protestant_a church_n be_v in_o be_v before_o or_o at_o luther_n appear_v then_o will_v they_o upon_o his_o preach_n have_v acknowledge_v he_o and_o join_v themselves_o to_o he_o but_o as_o bellâ—rmine_n say_v â—raeâ—â—reâ—â—â—i_fw-it they_o do_v not_o pro._n alphoâ—sus_n de_fw-fr casiro_n say_v 〈…〉_z neither_o do_v luther_n in_o this_o age_n come_v â—orth_o alone_o but_o accompany_v with_o a_o grâ—at_a troop_n as_o with_o a_o guard_n wait_v for_o lâ—tâ—er_n as_o for_o their_o captain_n and_o leader_n such_o be_v philip_n melanchton_n conradus_n pâ—llicanâ—s_v â—ambert_n fabricius_n capito_n â—siâ—â—der_n stuâ—mius_n aâ—d_a maâ—tin_a bucer_n and_o thâ—se_a say_v he_o seem_v to_o have_v expect_v he_o bâ—fore_o he_o come_v and_o upon_o his_o come_n dâ—lclâ—aâ—e_o unto_o he_o so_o that_o he_o want_v noâ—_n such_o as_o give_v he_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n galat._n 2.9_o carolus_n miâ—titius_n be_v send_v from_o pope_n leo_fw-la to_o fredrick_n profess_v â—â—bantâ—_fw-la that_o all_o the_o way_n as_o he_o come_v have_v sound_v mâ—ns_v affection_n he_o find_v three_o to_o favour_n luthâ—r_n for_o one_o that_o favour_v the_o pope_n and_o lutâ—er_n profess_v lutheri_fw-la that_o the_o applause_n of_o the_o world_n do_v much_o support_v he_o most_o man_n be_v weary_a of_o the_o fraud_n and_o wicked_a practice_n of_o the_o romanist_n neither_o be_v these_o penurious_a example_n to_o give_v instance_n in_o melanchton_n pelican_n bucer_n and_o other_o as_o brereley_o scornful_o call_v iâ—_n 11._o for_o they_o be_v as_o great_a schollâ—rs_n as_o that_o age_n afford_v pâ—llican_n be_v one_o who_o make_v great_a help_n for_o revive_v tâ—e_v hebrew_a tongue_n and_o be_v luther_n ancient_a and_o so_o be_v joâ—n_n capnio_n or_o reuchlin_n who_o bring_v greek_n and_o hebrew_n into_o germany_n now_o besides_o his_o cheval_n and_o contemporary_n the_o waldense_n as_o also_o john_n hâ—sse_v bare_a a_o torch_n before_o luther_n and_o show_v he_o his_o way_n pa._n master_n brereley_o say_v 443._o that_o melanchton_n pâ—lican_n and_o bucer_n be_v original_o catholic_n and_o follow_v luther_n example_n in_o revolt_a from_o the_o catholic_a church_n pro._n saint_n paul_n be_v original_o a_o pharisee_fw-mi and_o yet_o he_o do_v well_o to_o forsake_v the_o leaven_n of_o their_o tradition_n and_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o so_o do_v saint_n austin_n the_o 7._o error_n of_o the_o manichee_n and_o pelagian_n and_o embrace_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n beside_o they_o leave_v not_o the_o catholic_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o that_o altogether_o but_o the_o faction_n that_o be_v therein_o to_o wit_n the_o papacy_n pa._n schlusselburg_n say_v 130._o it_o be_v impudency_n to_o say_v that_o many_o learned_a man_n in_o germany_n do_v hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o luther_n pro._n schlusselburgs_n word_n be_v these_o vtenhovius_n write_v impudent_o that_o he_o hear_v pelican_n affirm_v that_o many_o learned_a man_n in_o germany_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o luther_n appeaâ—ed_v and_o that_o pelican_n himself_o impugn_a the_o popish_a purgatory_n before_o the_o name_n of_o luther_n be_v hear_v of_o now_o why_o may_v we_o not_o believe_v vtenhovius_n and_o pelican_n affirm_v the_o same_o and_o be_v honest_a man_n as_o well_o as_o schlusselburg_n deny_v it_o beside_o admit_v there_o be_v not_o any_o in_o germany_n yet_o there_o may_v be_v elsewhere_o many_o thousand_o as_o in_o bohemia_n france_n and_o england_n and_o other_o part_n who_o bâ—fore_o luther_n time_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n pa._n master_n brereley_o say_v 9_o out_o of_o luther_n work_n that_o upon_o a_o conference_n have_v with_o the_o devil_n luther_n give_v over_o the_o mass_n and_o change_v his_o religion_n pro._n suppose_v this_o conference_n be_v extant_a in_o all_o the_o dutch_a copy_n of_o luther_n work_n which_o yet_o some_o make_v doubt_n of_o yet_o may_v this_o conference_n be_v only_o imaginary_a even_o a_o strong_a spiritual_a 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o â—ny_v personal_a or_o real_a conference_n now_o from_o such_o a_o spiritual_a conflict_n dream_n or_o appâ—â—ition_n you_o can_v draw_v any_o sound_a proof_n but_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o conference_n have_v not_o christ_n a_o conâ—â—â—â—nce_n with_o satan_n and_o saint_n bernarâ—_n a_o combat_n with_o he_o 12._o be_v theiâ—_n religion_n ere_o a_o whit_n â—he_v worse_a to_o be_v like_v your_o romish_a saint_n be_v very_o familiar_a with_o the_o devil_n saint_z oswald_z wrestle_v with_o he_o saint_n dunstane_n take_v he_o by_o the_o nose_n christopher_n in_o the_o legend_n be_v say_v to_o have_v serve_v the_o devil_n and_o saint_n xavier_n be_v usual_o vex_v with_o he_o after_o dinner_n supper_n recreation_n and_o say_v of_o mass_n insomuch_o as_o the_o devil_n oft_o time_n put_v he_o into_o a_o cold_a sweat_n as_o hâ—ssenmullerus_n 427._o report_v of_o he_o from_o turrian_n the_o jesuite_n pa._n the_o devil_n bring_v argument_n against_o say_v of_o mass_n and_o dispute_v against_o it_o therefore_o the_o mass_n be_v good_a or_o else_o the_o devil_n will_v not_o have_v find_v fault_n with_o it_o pro._n this_o follow_v not_o for_o every_o thing_n the_o devil_n mislike_v be_v not_o therefore_o good_a neither_o be_v all_o he_o move_v one_o unto_o therefore_o bad_a for_o instance_n sake_n 144._o he_o come_v in_o the_o habit_n of_o saint_n ursula_n and_o move_v one_o to_o enter_v into_o the_o order_n of_o nun_n will_v you_o say_v therefore_o veil_v of_o nun_n be_v bad_a pa._n luther_n use_v the_o selfsame_o argument_n against_o the_o mass_n which_o satan_n do_v now_o how_o can_v they_o be_v good_a proof_n that_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o satan_n or_o why_o will_v luther_n believe_v he_o pro._n luther_n show_v only_o how_o satan_n tempt_v hâ—m_n to_o despair_v for_o that_o he_o have_v be_v a_o massmonger_n which_o luther_n know_v to_o be_v naught_o without_o the_o devil_n prompt_v beside_o all_o that_o the_o devil_n speak_v be_v not_o devilish_a the_o devil_n that_o possess_v the_o man_n confess_v and_o say_v chap._n thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n afterward_o they_o enter_v into_o the_o herd_n of_o swine_n now_o the_o herdsman_n they_o come_v into_o the_o city_n and_o tell_v what_o be_v do_v and_o say_v now_o what_o though_o the_o hâ—ard-men_n tell_v how_o the_o devil_n confess_v this_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n be_v not_o this_o a_o true_a confession_n though_o the_o herdsman_n have_v fiâ—st_v hear_v it_o from_o the_o devil_n and_o likewise_o report_v it_o from_o they_o luther_n hear_v such_o and_o such_o argument_n against_o the_o mass_n may_v not_o those_o argument_n be_v true_a though_o luther_n heaâ—d_v they_o from_o satan_n god_n ape_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o the_o devil_n in_o tell_v truth_n
amiss_o and_o not_o to_o prosecute_v luther_n but_o this_o council_n be_v not_o follow_v whereupon_o divers_a part_n according_a to_o gerson_n council_n begin_v this_o work_n of_o reformation_n so_o much_o desire_v by_o all_o good_a man_n howsoever_o oppose_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n pa._n a_o reformation_n presuppose_v that_o thing_n be_v amiss_o will_v you_o charge_v the_o catholic_a church_n with_o error_n pro._n we_o say_v that_o particular_a church_n and_o such_o be_v that_o of_o rome_n may_v err_v and_o divers_a have_v err_v sixtus_n senensis_n reckon_v 233._o up_o many_o father_n that_o hold_v the_o millenary_a error_n mistake_v that_o place_n in_o the_o revelation_n 20.5_o they_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v two_o resurrection_n the_o first_o of_o the_o godly_a to_o live_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n on_o earth_n in_o all_o worldly_a happiness_n before_o the_o wicked_a shall_v awake_v out_o of_o the_o sleep_n of_o death_n and_o after_o that_o thousand_o year_n the_o second_o resurrection_n of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v be_v to_o eternal_a death_n and_o the_o godly_a shall_v ascend_v to_o eternal_a life_n this_o error_n 37â—_n continue_v almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o it_o begin_v before_o it_o be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heresy_n and_o be_v hold_v by_o so_o many_o churchman_n of_o great_a account_n and_o martyr_n that_o saint_n augustine_n and_o jerome_n do_v very_o modest_o dissent_n say_v the_o same_o senensis_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o infant_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n as_o well_o as_o baptism_n do_v possess_v the_o mind_n of_o many_o in_o the_o church_n for_o certain_a hundred_o of_o year_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o which_o saint_n austin_n write_v of_o it_o in_o his_o 2._o time_n and_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_n victoâ—e_v 3._o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o he_o be_v there_o not_o also_o superstition_n and_o abuse_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v not_o a_o council_n 35_o forbid_v those_o night_n vigil_n which_o some_o christian_n then_o use_v at_o the_o grave_n of_o the_o martyr_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o decease_a saint_n and_o be_v not_o these_o vigil_n now_o 17._o abolish_v do_v not_o saint_n aâ—stine_n confess_v 34._o there_o be_v certain_a adoratores_fw-la sepulchrâ—rum_fw-la â—t_a picturarum_fw-la worshipper_n of_o tomb_n and_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n and_o do_v not_o the_o same_o father_n tax_v they_o for_o it_o to_o come_v to_o late_a time_n thomas_n bradwardine_n complain_v pelagium_fw-la that_o the_o whole_a world_n almost_o be_v go_v after_o pelagius_n into_o error_n arise_v therefore_o o_o lord_n say_v he_o and_o judge_v thy_o own_o cause_n gregorius_n ariminensis_n say_v 2._o that_o to_o affirm_v that_o man_n by_o his_o natural_a strength_n without_o the_o special_a help_n of_o god_n can_v do_v any_o virtuous_a action_n or_o moral_o good_a be_v one_o of_o the_o damn_a heresy_n of_o pelagius_n or_o if_o in_o any_o thing_n it_o differ_v from_o his_o heresy_n it_o be_v further_o from_o truth_n the_o same_o gregory_n say_v 3._o the_o heresy_n of_o pelagius_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o not_o by_o a_o few_o or_o they_o mean_a man_n but_o so_o many_o and_o of_o so_o great_a place_n that_o he_o almost_o fear_v to_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o oppose_v himself_o against_o they_o therein_o cardinal_n contaren_n say_v praedestin_n that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o opposite_a to_o luther_n who_o while_o they_o labour_v to_o advance_v freewill_n too_o high_a they_o detract_v too_o much_o from_o the_o freegrace_n of_o god_n and_o so_o become_v adversary_n to_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n and_o friend_n to_o pelagius_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a then_o that_o weâ—_n say_v there_o have_v be_v a_o defection_n not_o only_o of_o heretic_n from_o the_o church_n and_o â—_z but_o also_o in_o the_o church_n of_o her_o own_o child_n from_o the_o sincerity_n of_o faith_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n not_o for_o that_o all_o or_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o any_o time_n do_v forsake_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o for_o that_o many_o fall_v from_o it_o according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n 1._o tim._n 4.1_o in_o the_o last_o time_n some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n attend_v to_o spirit_n of_o error_n beside_o such_o a_o famine_n of_o the_o word_n as_o fall_v out_o in_o these_o late_a time_n must_v needs_o have_v bring_v in_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n and_o this_o be_v it_o that_o call_v for_o reformation_n for_o in_o sundry_a age_n last_o pass_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v behave_v herself_o more_o like_o a_o stepdame_n than_o a_o natural_a mother_n insomuch_o as_o she_o have_v deprive_v her_o child_n of_o a_o principal_a portion_n of_o the_o food_n of_o life_n clâ—mâ—ng_v the_o word_n of_o god_n her_o public_a reading_n and_o service_n be_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v close_v up_o that_o people_n may_v not_o cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o they_o fabulous_a legend_n be_v read_v and_o preach_v 11._o instead_o of_o god_n word_n but_o as_o claudius_n espencaeus_fw-la a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o bâ—za_n and_o therefore_o more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n in_o this_o behalf_n say_v our_o ancestor_n as_o devout_o affect_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o we_o thought_n be_v not_o fit_a that_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o saint_n life_n shall_v shoulder_v out_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o read_n thereof_o and_o hereby_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o one_o of_o their_o own_o author_n say_v 22._o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n understand_v no_o more_o concern_v god_n and_o thing_n divine_a in_o particular_a and_o distinct_a notion_n than_o infidel_n or_o heathen_a people_n and_o here_o in_o england_n there_o be_v such_o a_o dearth_n of_o the_o word_n in_o these_o late_a time_n of_o popeâ—y_n 8._o that_o some_o give_v five_o mark_n some_o more_o some_o less_o for_o a_o english_a book_n some_o give_v a_o load_n of_o hay_n for_o a_o few_o chapter_n of_o saint_n james_n or_o of_o saint_n paul_n in_o english_a be_v it_o not_o now_o high_a time_n to_o reform_v these_o thing_n but_o rome_n will_v neither_o acknowledge_v her_o error_n nor_o reform_v they_o but_o rather_o seek_v to_o defend_v they_o persecute_v such_o as_o by_o authority_n establish_v labour_v this_o reformation_n how_o easy_a and_o safe_a have_v it_o be_v for_o rome_n have_v she_o tender_v the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n to_o have_v according_a as_o the_o truth_n require_v permit_v the_o uâ—e_v of_o the_o cup_n as_o sometime_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n allow_v it_o to_o the_o bohemian_n and_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n in_o a_o know_a language_n as_o be_v sometime_o grant_v to_o the_o slavons_fw-fr 13_o as_o also_o to_o have_v abolish_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o the_o like_a without_o which_o the_o church_n wâ—s_v and_o that_o very_a well_o for_o a_o long_a time_n but_o rome_n will_v not_o yield_v in_o one_o point_n lest_o she_o shall_v be_v suspect_v to_o have_v err_v in_o the_o rest_n and_o there_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a oracle_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v in_o question_n pa._n that_o which_o be_v reform_v redit_fw-la remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n that_o it_o be_v before_o and_o therefore_o the_o catholic_a religion_n and_o the_o substantial_a exercise_n thereof_o shall_v have_v remain_v in_o england_n upon_o the_o reformation_n but_o you_o have_v set_v up_o another_o religion_n pro._n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_a religion_n be_v reform_v for_o that_o can_v be_v amend_v but_o that_o we_o have_v reform_v religion_n in_o that_o we_o have_v purge_v it_o from_o certain_a devise_n and_o corruption_n which_o have_v creep_v into_o it_o before_o this_o reformation_n religion_n be_v like_a to_o a_o certain_a lumpâ—_n or_o masâ—e_v consist_v partly_o of_o gold_n aâ—d_v partly_o of_o other_o refuse_v mettle_n and_o dross_n to_o a_o sick_a body_n wherein_o beside_o the_o flesh_n blood_n and_o bone_n and_o vital_a spirit_n there_o be_v also_o divers_a naughty_a humour_n that_o have_v surprise_v the_o body_n 85._o our_o reformation_n take_v not_o away_o your_o gold_n to_o wit_n those_o fundamental_a truth_n wherein_o you_o agree_v with_o we_o but_o purge_v it_o from_o the_o dross_n it_o draw_v not_o the_o good_a blood_n from_o the_o body_n but_o only_o purge_v out_o the_o pestilent_a humour_n so_o that_o we_o have_v retain_v whatsoever_o be_v sound_a catholic_a and_o primitive_o ancient_a only_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v patch_v to_o the_o ground-sole_n of_o religion_n that_o we_o have_v pare_v away_o as_o superfluous_a we_o have_v not_o remove_v the_o ancient_a landmark_n
but_o only_o cast_v down_o some_o encroachment_n and_o improvement_n of_o popery_n we_o have_v no_o more_o erect_v a_o new_a faith_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o substance_n and_o essential_o thereof_o than_o that_o zealous_a reformer_n josia_n 23._o build_v a_o new_a material_a temple_n when_o he_o cast_v out_o the_o idol_n and_o idolatrous_a worship_n out_o of_o the_o lord_n house_n there_o be_v no_o other_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o romish_a church_n 31._o then_o betwixt_o a_o field_n well_o weed_v and_o the_o same_o field_n former_o overgrow_v with_o weed_n or_o betwixt_o a_o heap_n of_o corn_n now_o well_o winnow_v and_o the_o same_o heap_n late_o mix_v with_o chaff_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a thing_n to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o field_n or_o the_o same_o corn_n as_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a be_v it_o to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v not_o the_o same_o it_o be_v or_o in_o the_o same_o place_n after_o it_o be_v sweep_v and_o cleanse_v of_o the_o filth_n and_o dust_n or_o to_o say_v 6._o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n and_o galatia_n after_o their_o reformation_n occasion_v by_o saint_n paul_n writing_n be_v new_a church_n and_o not_o the_o same_o they_o be_v before_o because_o that_o in_o they_o before_o the_o resurrection_n be_v deny_v circumcision_n practise_v discipline_n neglect_v and_o châ—isâ—s_a apostle_n contemn_v which_o thing_n now_o be_v not_o find_v in_o they_o 4._o or_o to_o say_v naaman_n be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o person_n because_o before_o he_o be_v a_o leper_n and_o now_o be_v cleanse_v pa._n if_o our_o roman_a church_n be_v so_o corrupt_a whence_o then_o have_v you_o the_o truth_n what_o you_o have_v you_o receive_v from_o we_o pro._n saint_n austin_n say_v 8._o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o the_o christian_n library-keeper_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o may_v not_o the_o romanist_n perform_v the_o like_a office_n to_o the_o protestant_n the_o jewish_a church_n what_o time_n it_o be_v unsound_a preserve_v the_o scriptureâ—canon_n and_o by_o transcribingâ—_n and_o read_v the_o same_o 15.2_o deliver_v the_o whole_a text_n thereof_o tru_o to_o other_o and_o thus_o the_o roman_a church_n though_o in_o many_o thing_n unsound_a preserve_v the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o teach_v the_o apostle_n creed_n with_o sundry_a part_n of_o divine_a truth_n gather_v from_o the_o same_o and_o by_o these_o principle_n of_o christianity_n preserve_v in_o that_o church_n judicious_a and_o godly_a man_n may_v with_o study_n and_o diligence_n find_v out_o what_o be_v the_o first_o deliver_v christian_n doctrine_n in_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o herein_o be_v god_n gracious_a providence_n sâ—ene_v that_o even_o that_o church_n wherein_o luther_n himself_o receive_v his_o christianity_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n shall_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o god_n child_n preserve_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o deliver_v they_o over_o to_o we_o though_o somewhat_o corrupt_o by_o their_o add_v more_o sacrament_n than_o ever_o christ_n ordain_v and_o abuse_v those_o which_o we_o retain_v with_o divers_a unwarrantable_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n in_o a_o word_n we_o receive_v from_o you_o some_o truth_n mingle_v with_o error_n we_o have_v pare_v away_o your_o corruption_n as_o a_o worm_n out_o of_o a_o apple_n and_o retain_v the_o wholesome_a and_o substantial_a truth_n pa._n be_v there_o any_o chucrh_n in_o be_v save_o our_o roman_a catholic_n in_o thâ—_n age_n next_o before_o luther_n if_o so_o show_v uâ—_n where_o it_o be_v and_o with_o who_o it_o hold_v communion_n pro._n when_o christ_n come_v first_o into_o the_o world_n the_o jewish_a church_n be_v corrupt_v both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o manner_n this_o church_n have_v in_o it_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o well_o as_o zachary_n and_o elizabeth_n joseph_n and_o mary_n simeon_n and_o anna_n with_o other_o these_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o outward_a communion_n with_o the_o priesthood_n for_o they_o resort_v to_o the_o temple_n there_o they_o pray_v and_o perform_v such_o holy_a rite_n as_o god_n himself_o enjoin_v until_o they_o hear_v far_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o christ_n manifestation_n now_o i_o demand_v be_v not_o joseph_n and_o mary_n and_o such_o good_a people_n â—ound_v member_n of_o god_n church_n although_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v the_o priesthood_n the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n in_o their_o dispense_n yet_o even_o then_o god_n have_v a_o 1.9_o remnant_n of_o holy_a people_n which_o make_v up_o his_o church_n though_o other_o go_v under_o the_o name_n thereof_o and_o exceed_v they_o in_o number_n now_o with_o these_o the_o sound_a part_n keep_v a_o outward_a communion_n yet_o do_v not_o partake_v in_o all_o their_o erroneous_a doctrine_n but_o condemn_v their_o grosser_n error_n in_o like_a sort_n we_o be_v all_o of_o one_o outward_a communion_n of_o one_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n be_v and_o yet_o we_o share_v not_o in_o those_o error_n which_o a_o faction_n in_o the_o church_n like_o the_o pharisee_n of_o old_a maintain_v for_o as_o learned_a dr._n field_n say_v 6._o the_o error_n which_o we_o condemn_v at_o this_o day_n whereupon_o the_o difference_n grow_v between_o we_o and_o the_o romish_a faction_n be_v never_o general_o receive_v nor_o constant_o deliver_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o doubtful_o dispute_v and_o propose_v as_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o man_n in_o the_o church_n not_o as_o the_o resolve_a determination_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o have_v they_o be_v the_o undoubted_a doctrine_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n all_o man_n will_v have_v hold_v they_o entire_o and_o constant_o as_o they_o hold_v the_o doctriâ—e_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o i_o have_v already_o show_v from_o age_n to_o age_n that_o the_o error_n condemn_v by_o we_o never_o find_v general_a allowance_n and_o constant_a consent_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n but_o that_o some_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n ever_o oppose_v they_o and_o thus_o be_v our_o church_n preserve_v under_o the_o papacy_n as_o wheaâ—e_n be_v among_o tare_n 2._o for_o we_o be_v former_o mingle_v together_o like_o corn_n and_o chaff_n in_o one_o heap_n until_o the_o time_n of_o reformation_n come_v and_o winnow_v our_o wheat_n from_o the_o chaff_n of_o popery_n so_o that_o howsoever_o divers_a under_o the_o papacy_n not_o brooknig_v reformation_n maintain_v sundry_a erroneous_a opinion_n 28._o yet_o there_o be_v other_o worthy_n who_o live_v within_o that_o community_n be_v not_o equal_o poison_v with_o error_n but_o firm_o believe_v all_o fundamental_a truth_n and_o deliver_v the_o main_a article_n of_o christianity_n over_o unto_o other_o for_o answer_v then_o to_o the_o question_n where_o have_v our_o church_n her_o be_v in_o the_o age_n next_o before_o luther_n we_o say_v it_o be_v both_o within_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o without_o it_o for_o as_o learned_a doctor_n chaloner_n say_v 2._o our_o church_n have_v in_o those_o day_n a_o twofold_a subsisâ—encie_n â—he_v one_o separate_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o other_o mix_v and_o conjoyneâ—_n with_o it_o separate_a so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o albâ—genses_n and_o waldenses_n a_o peâ—ple_a whoâ—_n so_o soon_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v interpret_v herself_o touch_v sundry_a of_o those_o main_a point_n of_o dâ—ffâ—rence_n between_o we_o and_o that_o a_o man_n can_v no_o lâ—nger_o communicate_v with_o she_o in_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n by_o reâ—son_n of_o soâ—e_a idolatrous_a rite_n and_o custom_n which_o shâ—_n have_v establishâ—dâ—_n arise_v in_o france_n sauâ—y_n and_o the_o place_n near_o adjoin_v and_o profess_v the_o same_o substantial_a negative_n and_o affirmative_n which_o we_o do_v in_o a_o state_n separate_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v pastor_n and_o congregation_n apart_o to_o themselves_o even_o unto_o this_o day_n from_o these_o descend_v the_o wicklefisâ—s_n in_o england_n and_o the_o hussites_n in_o germany_n and_o oâ—hers_n in_o other_o country_n who_o maâ—gre_n the_o â—urie_n of_o fire_n and_o sword_n maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o they_o do_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n mix_v and_o conjoin_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o consist_v of_o those_o who_o make_v no_o visible_a separation_n from_o the_o roman_a profession_n as_o not_o perceive_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o wrought_v in_o it_o do_v yet_o mislike_v the_o grosser_n error_n and_o desire_v a_o reformation_n to_o answer_v then_o the_o question_n direct_o where_o be_v the_o protestant's_n church_n before_o luther_n time_n that_o be_v where_o be_v any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n now_o teach_v â—_o
say_v it_o be_v not_o only_o apparent_a enough_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o eastern_a church_n and_o in_o such_o as_o have_v make_v a_o open_a separation_n from_o the_o romish_a corruption_n such_o as_o be_v in_o these_o western_a part_n the_o wâ—ldenses_n wickleâ—iâ—ts_n and_o hussites_n but_o it_o be_v also_o within_o the_o community_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n itself_o even_o there_o as_o in_o a_o large_a field_n grow_v much_o good_a corn_n among_o tare_n and_o weed_n there_o as_o in_o a_o great_a bâ—rne_n heap_n or_o garner_n be_v preserve_v much_o pure_a grain_n mix_v with_o store_n of_o chaff_n object_n i_o except_v against_o that_o you_o have_v say_v master_n brereley_o call_v 13._o it_o a_o riddle_n to_o say_v your_o church_n be_v under_o the_o papacy_n as_o wheat_n be_v under_o the_o chaff_n and_o yet_o the_o papacy_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n answer_n it_o be_v no_o enigma_n or_o riddle_n it_o be_v all_o one_o in_o effect_n as_o to_o say_v the_o christian_a church_n at_o our_o saviour_n come_n and_o after_o consist_v of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n simeon_n and_o anna_n the_o shepherd_n and_o the_o sage_n christ_n disciple_n and_o other_o be_v in_o and_o under_o the_o jewish_a church_n consist_v of_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n who_o with_o their_o false_a gloss_n and_o vain_a tradition_n have_v corrupt_v the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v not_o sanum_fw-la membrum_fw-la a_o sound_a part_n of_o god_n church_n but_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v like_o sheep_n without_o a_o shepherd_n mark_v 6.34_o object_n you_o say_v your_o church_n be_v under_o the_o papacy_n but_o the_o papacy_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o like_a reason_n you_o may_v say_v that_o the_o hide_a church_n of_o god_n be_v preserve_v among_o the_o turk_n can_v there_o be_v a_o church_n without_o a_o outward_a ministry_n answer_n it_o follow_v not_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o difference_n be_v because_o among_o the_o turk_n there_o be_v not_o that_o mean_n of_o salvation_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o have_v not_o give_v their_o name_n to_o christ_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n may_v be_v preserve_v within_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n though_o in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n as_o also_o baptism_n and_o lawful_a ordination_n and_o the_o like_a help_n which_o god_n in_o all_o age_n use_v that_o his_o elect_a might_n begathered_a out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o babylon_n and_o whereas_o you_o urge_v a_o outward_a and_o public_a ministry_n this_o make_v nothing_o against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o for_o substance_n have_v the_o same_o descent_n of_o outward_a ordination_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n 13._o neither_o can_v any_o man_n show_v a_o more_o certain_a pedigree_n from_o his_o great_a grand_a father_n than_o our_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n can_v fâ—om_n suâ—h_v bishop_n as_o your_o church_n account_v canonical_a in_o the_o time_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o upward_o such_o â—aâ—re_a evidence_n can_v we_o produce_v for_o a_o outward_a and_o public_a ministry_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o such_o ordination_n we_o hold_v very_o necessary_a and_o yet_o in_o case_n it_o can_v be_v have_v god_n child_n by_o their_o private_a read_n and_o meditation_n of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v former_o learn_v may_v supply_v 13._o the_o defect_n of_o a_o public_a ministry_n even_o as_o some_o christian_n at_o this_o day_n be_v slave_n in_o turkey_n or_o barbary_n may_v be_v save_v without_o external_a ministry_n but_o this_o be_v in_o case_n of_o extremity_n for_o we_o we_o never_o want_v a_o stand_a ministry_n neither_o do_v the_o waldenses_n wickliuâ—sts_n and_o hussites_n for_o so_o i_o call_v they_o for_o distinction_n sake_n ever_o want_v a_o outward_a and_o lawful_a ministry_n among_o they_o for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacramentsâ—_n object_n you_o say_v your_o professor_n communicate_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v not_o partake_v in_o her_o error_n as_o you_o call_v they_o do_v they_o not_o join_v with_o they_o in_o the_o massâ—_n and_o the_o litany_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a answer_n the_o thing_n we_o say_v be_v this_o that_o howsoever_o they_o outward_o communicate_v with_o rome_n yet_o divers_a of_o they_o mislike_v in_o their_o heart_n their_o grosser_n error_n they_o groan_v under_o the_o babylonish_n yoke_n and_o desire_a reformation_n beside_o many_o of_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o depth_n and_o mystery_n of_o popery_n object_n if_o your_o protestant_a church_n be_v in_o bâ—ing_n at_o and_o before_o luther_n appear_v then_o do_v such_o as_o be_v member_n thereof_o either_o make_v profession_n thereof_o or_o not_o denique_fw-la if_o they_o do_v tell_v we_o their_o name_n and_o where_o they_o do_v so_o if_o they_o do_v not_o then_o be_v they_o but_o dissembler_n in_o religion_n according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n rom._n 10.10_o and_o our_o saviour_n math._n 10.33_o answer_n i_o will_v but_o take_v what_o your_o rhemist_n grant_v and_o reâ—oâ—t_v your_o own_o argument_n they_o say_v apocal._n that_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o their_o time_n be_v in_o england_n although_o it_o have_v no_o public_a government_n nor_o open_v free_a exercise_n of_o holy_a function_n whence_o i_o argue_v thus_o if_o their_o roman_a church_n have_v any_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o england_n than_o their_o priest_n and_o jesuit_n either_o make_v public_a profession_n of_o their_o faith_n or_o not_o if_o they_o make_v open_a profession_n why_o then_o do_v they_o go_v in_o layman_n habit_n and_o lurk_v in_o corner_n if_o they_o make_v not_o open_a profession_n than_o be_v they_o but_o dissembler_n beside_o i_o have_v already_o give_v you_o in_o a_o catalogue_n of_o our_o professor_n who_o within_o the_o time_n mention_v witness_v that_o truth_n which_o we_o maintain_v by_o their_o write_n confessiâ—ns_n and_o martyrdom_n now_o for_o we_o we_o have_v reject_v nothing_o but_o popery_n we_o have_v willing_o depart_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o error_n and_o addition_n to_o the_o faith_n but_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n we_o never_o depart_v in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v some_o who_o open_o and_o constant_o withstand_v the_o error_n and_o corâ—uptions_n of_o their_o time_n and_o seal_v with_o their_o blood_n that_o truthâ—_n which_o they_o with_o we_o profess_a other_o dissent_v from_o the_o same_o error_n but_o do_v not_o with_o the_o like_a courage_n oppose_v themselves_o such_o as_o will_v sâ—y_v to_o their_o friend_n in_o private_a thus_o 1569._o i_o will_v say_v in_o the_o school_n and_o open_o sed_fw-la maneat_fw-la inter_fw-la nos_fw-la diversum_fw-la sentio_fw-la but_o keep_v my_o council_n i_o think_v the_o contrary_n pa._n be_v not_o the_o mass_n public_o use_v in_o all_o church_n at_o lâ—thers_n appear_v be_v protestancie_n then_o so_o much_o as_o in_o be_v say_v master_n 3â—â—_n brief_o pro._n if_o by_o a_o protestant_a church_n say_v learned_a doctor_n 16â—8_n field_n we_o meâ—ne_v a_o church_n believe_v and_o teach_v in_o all_o point_n as_o protestant_n do_v and_o believe_v and_o teach_v nothing_o but_o that_o they_o do_v the_o latin_a or_o west_n church_n wherein_o the_o pope_n tyrannise_v before_o luther_n time_n be_v and_o continue_v a_o true_a protestant_a church_n for_o it_o teach_v as_o we_o do_v it_o condemn_v the_o superstition_n we_o have_v remove_v it_o groan_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o tyranny_n which_o we_o have_v cast_v off_o howsoever_o there_o be_v many_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o she_o that_o bring_v in_o and_o maintain_v superstition_n and_o advance_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n but_o if_o by_o a_o protestant_a church_n they_o understand_v a_o church_n that_o not_o only_a dislike_n and_o complain_v of_o papal_a usurpation_n but_o also_o abandonâ—th_v it_o and_o not_o only_o teach_v all_o necessary_a and_o save_a truth_n but_o suffer_v none_o within_o her_o jurisdiction_n to_o teach_v otherwise_o we_o confess_v that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n be_v in_o this_o sort_n a_o protestant_a church_n till_o a_o reformation_n be_v begin_v of_o evil_n former_o dislike_v now_o whereas_o it_o be_v object_v that_o the_o mass_n wherein_o they_o say_v many_o chief_a point_n oâ—_n their_o religion_n be_v comprehend_v be_v public_o use_v at_o luther_n appear_v it_o be_v answer_v by_o doctor_n field_n that_o thâ—_n use_v oâ—_n the_o mass_n as_o the_o public_a liturgy_n be_v no_o good_a proof_n inasmuch_o as_o manifold_a abuse_n in_o practise_n beside_o and_o contrary_a to_o thâ—_n word_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o the_o inâ—enâ—â—â—â—_n of_o they_o that_o first_o compoâ—ed_v the_o sameâ—_n have_v creâ—t_v into_o iâ—_n as_o also_o sundry_a apocryphal_a thing_n have_v slip_v into_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n these_o thing_n will_n better_a appear_v by_o particular_a instance_n concern_v private_a
fisher_n relation_n of_o his_o three_o conference_n upon_o this_o very_a point_n say_v hâ—e_v 68.69_o that_o we_o acknowledge_v a_o honest_a ignorant_a papist_n may_v be_v save_v they_o work_v upon_o the_o advantage_n of_o our_o charity_n and_o their_o own_o want_n oâ—_n it_o to_o abuse_v the_o weak_a but_o if_o they_o will_v speak_v true_o and_o say_v many_o protestant_n indeed_o contesse_n there_o be_v salvation_n possible_a to_o be_v attain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o yet_o the_o error_n of_o that_o câ—uâ—ch_n aâ—e_v so_o many_o and_o some_o such_o as_o weaken_v the_o foundation_n that_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o go_v that_o way_n to_o heaven_n especial_o to_o they_o that_o have_v have_v the_o truth_n manifest_v unto_o they_o the_o heart_n of_o this_o argument_n be_v break_v the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n lie_v herein_o that_o we_o and_o ouâ—_n adversaries_n consent_n that_o there_o be_v salvation_n to_o some_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n what_o will_v you_o have_v we_o a_o malicious_a at_o least_o as_o rash_a as_o yourselves_o be_v to_o we_o and_o deny_v you_o so_o much_o as_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n if_o we_o shall_v we_o may_v make_v you_o in_o some_o thing_n strain_v for_o a_o proof_n but_o we_o have_v not_o so_o learned_a christ_n as_o either_o to_o return_v evil_a for_o evil_n in_o this_o heady_a course_n or_o to_o deny_v salvation_n to_o some_o ignorant_a silly_a soul_n who_o hold_v the_o foundation_n christ_n jesus_n and_o survey_v not_o the_o building_n but_o this_o be_v a_o old_a trick_n of_o the_o donatist_n who_o shut_v up_o the_o church_n in_o africa_n as_o they_o do_v now_o in_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a see_n for_o in_o the_o point_n of_o baptism_n whether_o that_o sacrament_n be_v true_a in_o the_o catholic_a church_n or_o in_o the_o part_n of_o donatus_n they_o exhort_v all_o to_o be_v baptise_a among_o they_o why_o because_o both_o part_n grant_v that_o baptism_n be_v true_a among_o the_o donatist_n which_o that_o peevish_a sect_n most_o unjust_o deny_v the_o sound_a part_n as_o saint_n austin_n 3._o deliver_v it_o i_o will_v ask_v now_o have_v not_o the_o orthodox_n baptism_n among_o they_o because_o the_o donatist_n deny_v it_o injurious_o or_o shall_v the_o orthodox_n against_o truth_n hâ—ve_v deny_v baptism_n among_o the_o donatist_n to_o cry_v quittance_n with_o they_o beside_o what_o have_v they_o gain_v by_o some_o protestant's_n confession_n say_v thaâ—_n some_o may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o term_n may_v be_v save_v grâ—nts_n but_o a_o possibility_n to_o some_o weâ—ke_a one_o no_o sure_a or_o safe_a way_n to_o salvation_n for_o a_o safe_a way_n they_o can_v hardly_o go_v who_o pertinacious_o adhere_v to_o their_o error_n have_v sufficient_a mean_n to_o be_v betâ—er_o inform_v howsoever_o their_o reckon_n be_v like_a to_o be_v â—he_v heavy_a who_o for_o some_o by-respect_n oppose_v a_o knowle_a truth_n which_o they_o either_o do_v or_o may_v believe_v if_o their_o heart_n be_v upright_o and_o not_o perverse_o obstinate_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o draw_v other_o weâ—ke_a one_o to_o their_o bent_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 6_o there_o will_v be_v ever_o a_o difference_n between_o a_o heretic_n and_o a_o plain_a well_o mean_v man_n thâ—t_o be_v mislead_v and_o believe_v a_o heretic_n god_n pity_v the_o blind_a that_o will_v fain_o see_v and_o can_v but_o will_v he_o pity_v they_o that_o may_v see_v and_o will_v not_o that_o harden_v themselves_o in_o their_o affect_a wilful_a blindness_n he_o deliver_v jonas_n from_o drow_v in_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sea_n will_v you_o plung_v yourselves_o therefore_o to_o see_v if_o god_n will_v deliver_v you_o because_o we_o grant_v 26._o say_v that_o most_o learned_a prelate_n doctor_n usher_n that_o some_o may_v escape_v death_n in_o city_n and_o street_n inâ—ected_v with_o the_o plaguâ—_n will_v you_o therefore_o be_v so_o fool_n hardy_a after_o warn_a giust_n of_o the_o present_a danger_n as_o to_o choose_v to_o take_v up_o your_o lodging_n in_o a_o pest-house_n if_o you_o do_v we_o may_v well_o say_v in_o our_o câ—arity_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o you_o but_o you_o may_v just_o fear_v that_o you_o dangerous_o tempt_v the_o lord_n to_o send_v you_o strong_a delusion_n to_o believe_v a_o lie_n 12._o bâ—cause_fw-mi you_o receive_v not_o the_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n to_o believe_v it_o lâ—stly_o if_o we_o grant_v you_o a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n and_o you_o deny_v the_o same_o to_o we_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o you_o to_o give_v or_o to_o withhold_v â—hâ—s_o show_v not_o thaâ—_n you_o have_v moâ—e_n truth_n on_o your_o side_n than_o we_o but_o rather_o that_o we_o have_v more_o charity_n than_o you_o who_o without_o truth_n or_o modesty_n aâ—_n our_o learned_a prouâ—st_n of_o queen_n college_n in_o oxford_n have_v show_v in_o his_o 12._o answer_n to_o charity_n mistake_v dare_v affirm_v that_o protestancie_n destroy_v salvation_n bâ—â—_n lâ—t_v nâ—t_v the_o protestant_a bâ—e_n discourage_v with_o this_o hâ—â—dy_a censure_n for_o we_o be_v confident_a that_o the_o faith_n pâ—oâ—essed_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o catholic_a orthodox_n and_o save_a â—aith_n and_o we_o can_v show_v good_a â—eason_n â—oâ—_n it_o 12._o for_o to_o believe_v the_o scripture_n of_o the_o two_o testament_n to_o bâ—lâ—â—ve_v the_o thâ—ee_o creed_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a pâ—â—â—itive_a church_n to_o receive_v the_o four_o great_a general_a counâ—â—ls_n so_o mâ—â—h_v magnify_v by_o antiquity_n to_o admit_v what_o ever_o the_o father_n for_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n with_o joint_a consent_n agree_v upon_o to_o be_v beleâ—ved_v as_o a_o necessary_a point_n 〈◊〉_d salvation_n or_o at_o leastwise_o to_o be_v humble_o silent_a not_o presume_v to_o condemn_v the_o same_o be_v a_o faith_n in_o which_o to_o live_v and_o die_v can_v but_o give_v salvation_n special_o be_v accompany_v with_o a_o godly_a life_n and_o a_o faithful_a death_n 12._o now_o whether_o it_o be_v wisdom_n in_o such_o a_o point_n as_o salvation_n be_v to_o forsake_v a_o church_n in_o the_o which_o the_o ground_n of_o salvation_n be_v fâ—â—me_n to_o follow_v a_o church_n in_o which_o it_o be_v possiblâ—_n oâ—e_o may_v be_v save_v but_o very_o probable_a one_o may_v do_v woâ—sâ—_n if_o he_o look_v not_o well_o to_o the_o foundation_n judge_v yeâ—â—_n i_o be_o sure_a saint_n augustine_n 12._o think_v it_o waâ—_n not_o and_o judge_v it_o a_o great_a sin_n in_o point_n of_o salvation_n for_o a_o man_n to_o preferrâ—_n 〈…〉_z incertainty_n and_o naked_a possibility_n bâ—fore_o a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o certain_a course_n now_o this_o â—ulâ—_n of_o saâ—nt_a augustine_n make_v for_o we_o for_o we_o go_v upon_o certâ—inâ—â—â—s_n anâ—_n walk_v in_o 12._o the_o via_fw-la tuâ—a_fw-la the_o safe_a way_n â—s_n thâ—t_v learned_a knight_n and_o my_o worthy_a good_a 〈…〉_z have_v show_v at_o large_a 〈…〉_z bâ—ene_v say_v the_o vanity_n of_o the_o 〈…〉_z for_o as_o master_n â—â—del_n say_v 12._o in_o hiâ—_n 〈…〉_z wadâ—sworths_n motive_n by_o the_o 〈…〉_z better_a to_o have_v become_v a_o jewish_a proselyte_n iâ—_n thâ—_n apoâ—â—les_n time_n than_o a_o christian_a for_o the_o christian_n acknowledge_v the_o jew_n to_o be_v the_o people_n of_o god_n and_o sâ—iled_v they_o brethren_n notwithstanding_o their_o zeal_n to_o the_o ceremony_n and_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n excuse_v their_o ignorance_n and_o baâ—e_v with_o â—hem_fw-mi whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o call_v those_o that_o profess_a christ_n heretikesâ—nd_v â—nd_z sectary_n accurse_a thâ—m_n draw_v they_o out_o of_o their_o synagogue_n imprison_v they_o as_o you_o do_v now_o the_o protestant_n by_o like_a reason_n a_o pagan_a in_o saint_n augustine_n time_n shall_v rather_o have_v make_v himself_o a_o christian_n among_o the_o donatist_n then_o with_o the_o catholic_n for_o as_o it_o be_v already_o note_v the_o catholic_n grant_v the_o donatists_n baptism_n to_o be_v true_a and_o account_v they_o brother_n the_o donatist_n on_o the_o contrary_n â—8_z renounce_v their_o brotherhood_n and_o baptism_n both_o rebaptise_v such_o as_o fall_v to_o their_o side_n use_v these_o form_n of_o speech_n to_o their_o friend_n 7._o save_o thy_o soul_n become_v a_o christian_n like_v to_o those_o term_n use_v by_o our_o romish_a reconciler_n at_o this_o day_n pa._n prove_v what_o you_o say_v that_o in_o point_n of_o religion_n you_o go_v the_o safe_a way_n pro._n this_o appear_v to_o be_v true_a in_o that_o divers_a of_o your_o side_n the_o moderate_a and_o sober_a sort_n at_o least_o 1â—_n do_v oftentimes_o grant_v our_o conclusion_n and_o that_o in_o sundry_a thing_n our_o course_n be_v the_o safe_a as_o in_o make_v no_o image_n of_o god_n in_o trust_v only_o in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ._n iâ—_n worship_v none_o but_o the_o trinity_n in_o direct_v our_o pâ—ayers_n to_o our_o lord_n iâ—sus_n christ_n alone_o in_o allow_v
minister_n to_o marry_v in_o divers_a other_o point_n also_o many_o of_o your_o side_n say_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n as_o it_o be_v already_o show_v in_o this_o treatise_n and_o therefore_o if_o you_o will_v force_v the_o argument_n to_o make_v that_o the_o safe_a way_n of_o salvation_n which_o differ_v part_n agree_v upon_o why_o do_v you_o not_o join_v with_o uâ—_n since_o for_o the_o positive_a and_o affirmative_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n noâ—_n only_o the_o mâ—st_n but_o alâ—_n prâ—tâ—stant_n and_o papâ—â—â—_n agâ—eâ—_n therein_o for_o example_n sâ—ke_v 85._o we_o agree_v on_o boâ—h_a side_n the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o râ—le_n of_o faith_n the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n write_v in_o hebrew_a to_o be_v canonical_a that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n that_o god_n have_v make_v two_o receptaclâ—s_n for_o man_n sâ—â—les_n aftâ—r_v death_n heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o god_n may_v â—e_v worship_v in_o spirit_n without_o a_o image_n thaâ—_n we_o be_v â—o_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o christ_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sacrament_n that_o christ_n be_v real_o receive_v in_o the_o lord_n suâ—per_v that_o christ_n make_v one_o oblation_n of_o himself_o upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o redemption_n propitiation_n and_o satisfaction_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n in_o a_o word_n where_o they_o take_v the_o negative_a part_n as_o in_o withhold_a the_o cup_n from_o the_o laiâ—ie_n forbid_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o restrain_v the_o marriage_n oâ—_n priest_n yet_o even_o in_o thâ—se_a they_o condescend_v unto_o uâ—_n for_o tâ—e_v lawfulness_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o themselves_o and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n anâ—_n oppose_v they_o only_o in_o regaâ—d_n of_o their_o conveniency_n and_o for_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v otherwise_o ordain_v but_o see_v our_o â—ffiâ—mations_n content_v they_o not_o to_o the_o scripture_n theâ—_n addâ—_n and_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o â—he_n hebrâ—w_n canon_n the_o apocrypha_fw-la to_o faith_n in_o the_o act_n of_o justification_n work_n to_o heaven_n and_o hell_n purgatory_n limbus_n patrum_fw-la and_o limbus_n pueroâ—um_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o spirit_n image_n to_o prayer_n to_o god_n by_o chriâ—t_n invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o sâ—inâ—s_n to_o baptism_n and_o â—he_n lord_n supper_n five_o other_o sacrament_n to_o the_o reality_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n his_o corporal_a presence_n to_o tâ—e_v sacrifice_n of_o châ—ist_n upon_o the_o crosâ—e_n â—he_v sacrifice_n in_o tâ—e_v mass_n witâ—_n other_o like_a and_o these_o we_o deny_v as_o be_v corrupt_a addition_n to_o the_o faith_n these_o be_v our_o ground_n wherein_o we_o enter-common_a with_o they_o and_o these_o be_v their_o addition_n and_o improvement_n which_o they_o have_v raise_v and_o enclose_v upon_o the_o lord_n freehold_a let_v we_o brief_o survey_v they_o both_o bellâ—â—mâ—ne_n be_v confidâ—nt_a that_o the_o apostle_n never_o use_v to_o preach_v open_o to_o the_o people_n other_o thing_n than_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o ten_o commanâ—â—mâ—nts_n and_o some_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o say_v he_o primum_fw-la these_o be_v simple_o necessary_a and_o profitable_a for_o all_o man_n the_o rest_n beside_o such_o as_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o they_o if_o one_o worship_v god_n without_o a_o image_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o spiritual_a worship_n be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n if_o one_o call_v upon_o god_n alone_o by_o the_o only_a mediation_n of_o christ_n they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o this_o devotion_n be_v fruitless_a if_o one_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n or_o other_o devotion_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o such_o prayer_n as_o aâ—e_v make_v with_o understanding_n and_o in_o a_o know_a language_n may_v be_v fruitful_a and_o effectual_a for_o lyra_n say_v 14._o that_o if_o the_o people_n understand_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n they_o be_v better_o bring_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o they_o answer_v amen_o with_o great_a devotion_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o have_v often_o perform_v the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o contrary_a to_o his_o practice_n profess_v 17._o it_o be_v better_a by_o saint_n paul_n doctrine_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o church_n that_o public_a prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n to_o be_v understand_v indifferent_o by_o priest_n and_o people_n â—han_o in_o latin_a if_o a_o man_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n they_o will_v not_o i_o suppose_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o comfortable_a to_o receive_v boâ—h_a pâ—rts_n oâ—_n the_o eucharist_n alexander_n of_o hales_n the_o first_o and_o great_a of_o all_o the_o school_n mâ—n_z prâ—fesseâ—h_o 1._o that_o though_o the_o order_n of_o receive_v in_o one_o kiâ—d_a bâ—_n sufficient_a yet_o the_o order_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v of_o morâ—_n merit_n for_o increase_v of_o devotion_n and_o faith_n if_o oâ—e_o perform_v the_o best_a woâ—kes_n he_o can_v which_o we_o also_o require_v and_o stand_v not_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o merit_n but_o only_o upon_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n as_o we_o do_v this_o likewise_o serve_v to_o justify_v our_o doctrine_n for_o they_o themselves_o hold_v it_o a_o man_n safe_a course_n siâ—_n not_o to_o trust_v to_o his_o own_o merit_n but_o whole_o and_o sole_o to_o cast_v himself_o on_o the_o mâ—rcy_n of_o god_n in_o jesus_n christ._n now_o this_o justify_v our_o religion_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o ground_n thereof_o set_v aside_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n between_o we_o be_v full_o able_a to_o instruct_v a_o man_n in_o all_o point_v necessary_a to_o his_o salvation_n both_o how_o to_o live_v religious_o and_o to_o die_v comfortable_o hence_o also_o it_o follow_v that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o controvert_v point_n be_v unnecessary_a and_o superfluous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v who_o neither_o know_v nor_o believe_v nor_o practice_n these_o addition_n and_o excess_n of_o they_o object_n you_o talk_v of_o our_o excess_n and_o conceal_v your_o own_o defect_n now_o as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n say_v 12._o heresy_n consist_v in_o the_o defect_n not_o in_o the_o excess_n of_o believe_a and_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n who_o fall_v short_a in_o his_o faith_n by_o not_o believe_v something_o that_o be_v write_v and_o not_o he_o that_o abound_v in_o his_o faith_n by_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v write_v now_o you_o fail_v in_o that_o you_o scant_v the_o measure_n of_o your_o faith_n answer_n the_o analogy_n and_o integrity_n of_o faith_n be_v hurt_v and_o break_v by_o addition_n as_o well_o as_o subtraction_n by_o disease_n as_o well_o as_o by_o maim_n we_o be_v forbid_v 22.18_o under_o the_o same_o penalty_n either_o to_o add_v or_o diminish_v aught_o from_o god_n word_n faith_n be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o rule_n or_o certain_a measure_n to_o which_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v add_v or_o take_v from_o it_o it_o cease_v to_o be_v that_o rule_n faith_n say_v tertullian_n 14._o be_v contain_v in_o a_o rule_n to_o know_v nothing_o beyond_o it_o be_v to_o know_v all_o thâ—ngs_n and_o a_o little_a before_o 8._o this_o first_o of_o all_o we_o believe_v that_o no_o more_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o all_o vâ—rtue_n be_v in_o the_o meanâ—_n vice_n as_o well_o in_o the_o excess_n as_o in_o the_o defect_n in_o our_o body_n the_o superabundance_n of_o humour_n be_v as_o dangerous_a as_o lack_v of_o they_o as_o many_o dye_n of_o plethory_n as_o of_o consumption_n a_o hand_n or_o foot_n which_o have_v more_o finger_n or_o toe_n than_o ordinary_a be_v alike_o monstrous_a as_o that_o which_o want_v the_o due_a number_n a_o foundation_n may_v be_v as_o well_o overthrow_v by_o lay_v on_o it_o more_o than_o it_o will_v bear_v as_o by_o take_v away_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o support_v the_o build_n error_n of_o addition_n be_v dangerous_a as_o appear_v by_o these_o instance_n follow_v the_o samaritan_n fear_v the_o lord_n and_o serve_v their_o own_o god_n 2._o king_n 17.33_o the_o galatian_n believe_v the_o gospel_n yet_o retain_v also_o and_o observe_v the_o legal_a ceremony_n galath_n 4.9_o 85._o helvidiuâ—_n hold_v that_o bless_a mary_n have_v other_o child_n unto_o joseph_n her_o husband_n after_o her_o son_n jesus_n here_o be_v a_o excess_n of_o belief_n for_o he_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v reveal_v this_o opinion_n of_o helvidius_n although_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o it_o be_v erroneous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o affirm_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v thence_o deduce_v by_o any_o good_a consequence_n and_o therefore_o the_o
church_n hold_v that_o she_o be_v a_o pure_a virgin_n both_o before_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o she_o also_o continue_v a_o virgin_n all_o her_o life_n after_o condemn_v helvidius_n for_o a_o heretic_n now_o why_o be_v the_o helvidian_o adjudge_v heretic_n sure_o because_o they_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v revel_v in_o the_o word_n and_o will_v have_v thrust_v that_o on_o the_o church_n for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v no_o ground_n at_o all_o and_o this_o be_v your_o case_n you_o over-teach_a in_o your_o belief_n as_o the_o helvidian_n heretic_n do_v witness_v your_o tenet_n of_o transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o image_n invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o the_o like_a wherein_o your_o faith_n be_v monstrous_a 21.20_o like_o the_o gâ—ant_n of_o gath_n who_o have_v on_o every_o hand_n six_o finger_n and_o on_o every_o foot_n six_o toe_n and_o so_o it_o be_v with_o you_o who_o in_o the_o new_a creed_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o have_v shuffle_v in_o more_o article_n of_o faith_n than_o ever_o god_n and_o his_o catholic_a church_n make_v neither_o do_v we_o fall_v short_a in_o our_o belief_n for_o we_o measure_v our_o faith_n by_o the_o standard_n and_o rule_n of_o god_n write_v wordâ—_n now_o since_o it_o jump_v with_o the_o rule_n it_o neither_o fail_v in_o defect_n nor_o over-reacheth_a in_o excess_n now_o by_o this_o time_n i_o hope_v i_o have_v perform_v the_o task_n which_o i_o undertake_v pa._n you_o have_v indeed_o give_v in_o a_o catalogue_n of_o visible_a professor_n in_o some_o part_n of_o christendom_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n pro._n very_o much_o for_o these_o particular_a congregation_n serve_v to_o make_v up_o the_o whole_a state_n of_o christ_n his_o church_n militant_a here_o on_o earth_n now_o this_o church_n far_o and_o wide_o disperse_v have_v in_o her_o particular_a member_n for_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n teach_v as_o we_o do_v to_o begin_v with_o the_o eastern_a church_n among_o the_o grecian_n and_o armenian_n the_o grecian_n hold_v 20._o that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v not_o any_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n authority_n and_o grace_n above_o or_o over_o all_o other_o church_n they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o both_o kind_n 7._o as_o we_o do_v they_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v any_o ibid._n purgatory_n fire_n they_o deny_v ibid._n extreme_a unction_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v they_o 15._o reject_v the_o religious_a use_n of_o massy_a image_n or_o statue_n admit_v yet_o picture_n or_o plain_a image_n in_o their_o church_n the_o armenian_n deny_v 22._o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o deny_v haeres_fw-la the_o virtue_n of_o confer_v grace_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o sacrament_n exit_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la they_o deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o two_o of_o their_o own_o patriarch_n who_o they_o call_v ibid._n catholic_n they_o ibid._n reject_v purgatory_n they_o have_v their_o public_a service_n in_o their_o citato_fw-la vulgar_a language_n the_o north-east_n church_n among_o the_o russian_n and_o muscovite_n as_o they_o be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n by_o the_o grecian_n so_o have_v they_o ever_o since_o continue_v of_o the_o greek_a communion_n and_o religion_n they_o decimis_fw-la have_v their_o divine_a service_n in_o their_o own_o vulgar_a language_n they_o purgator_n reject_v purgatory_n they_o communicate_v in_o both_o communio_fw-la kind_n they_o deny_v the_o spiritual_a efficacy_n of_o 16._o extreme_a unction_n to_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o south-church_n among_o the_o habassine_n or_o mid_a land_n aethiopian_n the_o character_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v this_o as_o i_o find_v it_o in_o maâ—hew_n dresser_n who_o report_v it_o from_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o portugal_n priest_n and_o sometime_o legate_n into_o aethiopia_n they_o communicate_v in_o both_o 525._o kind_n they_o use_v no_o ibidem_fw-la extreme_a unction_n they_o 526._o reverence_v the_o saint_n but_o they_o pray_v not_o unto_o they_o they_o do_v much_o honour_v the_o mother_n of_o christ_n but_o they_o neither_o adore_v she_o nor_o crave_v her_o mediation_n they_o have_v their_o liturgy_n or_o church_n service_n in_o their_o own_o 11._o vulgar_a language_n they_o 529._o have_v a_o patriarcke_n of_o their_o own_o who_o be_v confirm_v and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o patriarcke_n of_o alexandria_n on_o which_o see_v they_o depend_v and_o not_o on_o the_o roman_a in_o the_o western_a church_n we_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o waldenses_n in_o france_n the_o wicklevist_n in_o england_n common_o call_v lollard_n and_o thaborite_n in_o bohemia_n here_o be_v then_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n the_o church_n in_o the_o the_o east_n west_n north_n and_o south_n all_o of_o they_o teach_v for_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n as_o we_o do_v i_o know_v indeed_o that_o bellarmine_n sleight_v these_o church_n of_o graecia_n armenia_n russia_n and_o aethiopia_n say_v fiâ—e_v we_o be_v no_o more_o move_v with_o their_o example_n than_o with_o the_o example_n of_o lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n for_o they_o be_v either_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n so_o that_o all_o church_n be_v they_o never_o so_o catholic_a and_o ancient_a if_o they_o subscribe_v not_o to_o the_o now_o romanâ—_n faith_n be_v either_o schismatical_a or_o heretical_a but_o we_o may_v not_o be_v so_o uncharitable_a to_o these_o afflict_a church_n for_o as_o learned_a bishop_n usher_n say_v 28._o if_o we_o shall_v take_v a_o survey_n of_o these_o church_n and_o put_v by_o the_o point_n wherein_o they_o do_v differ_v one_o from_o another_o and_o gather_v into_o one_o body_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o article_n wherein_o they_o all_o do_v general_o agree_v we_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o those_o proposition_n which_o without_o all_o controversy_n be_v universal_o â—eceived_v in_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n so_o much_o truth_n be_v contain_v as_o be_v join_v with_o holy_a obedience_n may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v a_o man_n unto_o everlasting_a salvation_n object_n i_o except_v against_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o that_o it_o deny_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o son_n of_o god_n answer_n 5._o every_o error_n deny_v not_o christ_n the_o foundation_n indeed_o it_o will_v have_v grate_v the_o foundation_n if_o they_o have_v so_o deny_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o son_n as_o that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o inequality_n between_o the_o person_n but_o since_o their_o form_n of_o speech_n be_v 11._o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n and_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o son_n and_o since_o as_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n say_v d._n non_fw-la est_fw-la aliud_fw-la it_o be_v not_o another_o thing_n to_o say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n then_o that_o he_o be_v or_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n in_o this_o they_o seem_v to_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o eandem_fw-la fidei_fw-la sententiam_fw-la upon_o the_o same_o sentence_n of_o faith_n though_o they_o differ_v in_o word_n since_o i_o say_v they_o thus_o express_v themselves_o they_o may_v continue_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n though_o erroneous_a in_o the_o point_n mention_v in_o like_a sort_n scotus_n follow_v his_o master_n lombard_n say_v 1._o that_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o this_o point_n be_v rather_o verbal_a in_o the_o manner_n of_o speech_n than_o real_a and_o material_a beside_o it_o seem_v by_o the_o same_o scotus_n that_o the_o greek_n hold_v no_o other_o heresy_n ibid._n than_o saint_n basil_n and_o gregory_n nazianzen_n hold_v who_o yet_o no_o man_n dare_v ever_o yet_o call_v heretic_n so_o that_o you_o must_v give_v we_o the_o famous_a greek_a church_n again_o pa._n i_o have_v yet_o divers_a 11._o exception_n to_o take_v at_o your_o catalogue_n as_o also_o at_o your_o english_a martyrologie_n for_o you_o have_v name_v out_o of_o fox_n some_o for_o martyr_n who_o be_v very_o mean_a person_n namely_o john_n claydon_n a_o curriar_n of_o leather_n richard_n howden_n a_o wooll-winder_n as_o also_o some_o by_o name_n thomas_n bagley_n for_o a_o martyr_n who_o be_v a_o marry_a priest_n pro._n what_o though_o some_o of_o they_o be_v tradesman_n do_v not_o peter_n stay_v divers_a day_n in_o joppa_n with_o one_o simon_n a_o tanner_n act._n 9.43_o be_v not_o that_o godly_a convert_n lydia_n a_o seller_n of_o purple_a act._n 16.14_o have_v not_o god_n choose_v the_o base_a thing_n of_o the_o world_n to_o confound_v the_o mighty_a 1_o cor._n 1.27_o etc._n etc._n beside_o they_o be_v no_o such_o base_a people_n for_o among_o other_o i_o produce_v
and_o differ_v from_o you_o so_o that_o they_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o same_o church_n pro._n concern_v wickliffâ—_n husse_n and_o the_o rest_n if_o they_o have_v any_o of_o they_o bear_v record_n to_o the_o truth_n and_o resist_v any_o innovation_n of_o corrupt_a teacher_n in_o their_o time_n even_o to_o blood_n they_o be_v just_o to_o be_v term_v martyr_n yea_o albeit_o they_o see_v not_o all_o corruption_n but_o in_o some_o be_v themselves_o carry_v away_o with_o the_o stream_n of_o error_n else_o if_o because_o they_o err_v in_o some_o thing_n they_o be_v no_o martyr_n or_o because_o we_o dissent_v from_o they_o in_o some_o thing_n we_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o church_n both_o you_o and_o we_o must_v quit_v all_o claim_n to_o saint_n cyprian_n justin_n martyr_n and_o many_o more_o who_o we_o count_v our_o ancient_n and_o predecessor_n and_o bereave_v they_o also_o of_o the_o honour_n of_o martyrdom_n which_o so_o long_o they_o have_v enjoy_v irenaus_n and_o justin_n martyr_n hold_v the_o error_n of_o the_o millenaries_n cyprian_n &_o many_o other_o hold_v rebaptisation_n necessary_a for_o such_o as_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n s_o austin_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n for_o six_o hundred_o year_n hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o infant_n and_o in_o other_o thing_n differ_v one_o from_o another_o and_o from_o the_o church_n in_o the_o aftertime_n correct_v their_o error_n yet_o because_o they_o all_o entire_o and_o steadfast_o hold_v all_o the_o necessary_a fundamental_a principle_n which_o these_o error_n do_v not_o infringe_v neither_o hold_v they_o these_o error_n obstinate_o but_o only_o for_o want_v of_o better_a information_n they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o religion_n whereof_o we_o be_v s._n austin_n say_v 23._o there_o be_v some_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o best_a defender_n of_o the_o catholic_a rule_n the_o bond_n of_o faith_n preserve_v do_v sometime_o not_o agree_v among_o themselves_o and_o one_o in_o some_o one_o thing_n say_v right_a than_o anoher_n now_o if_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n in_o some_o point_n hinder_v not_o their_o union_n in_o substance_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o be_v member_n all_o of_o the_o same_o church_n why_o shall_v the_o like_a or_o lesser_a difference_n now_o among_o the_o protestant_n hinder_v their_o union_n in_o substance_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o their_o be_v member_n all_o of_o the_o same_o church_n both_o among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o father_n yea_o but_o wickliff_n and_o husse_n with_o other_o mention_v in_o our_o catalogue_n they_o err_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v true_a but_o yet_o their_o error_n be_v not_o join_v with_o pertinacy_n they_o err_v not_o incorrigible_o buâ—_n for_o want_n of_o better_a information_n they_o err_v in_o that_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n wherein_o the_o truth_n be_v not_o full_o scan_v declare_v and_o confirm_v by_o a_o plenary_a council_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v 4._o have_v it_o be_v we_o may_v well_o think_v the_o very_a same_o of_o all_o those_o holy_a man_n which_o austin_n most_o charitable_o ibid._n say_v of_o saint_n cyprian_a without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v yield_v to_o the_o truth_n be_v manifest_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n object_n we_o be_v at_o unity_n but_o your_o protestant_n be_v at_o odds_n apol._n and_o namely_o your_o lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o one_o hold_v consubstantiation_n and_o the_o other_o oppose_v it_o answer_n the_o protestant_n especial_o we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v at_o unity_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o harmony_n of_o our_o confession_n as_o also_o by_o our_o joint_a subscription_n to_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n establish_v and_o for_o the_o point_n mention_v the_o difference_n be_v nothing_o so_o great_a as_o you_o will_v have_v it_o think_v for_o as_o the_o moâ—t_o learned_a and_o judicious_a zanchius_n miâ—celâ—ancor_n observe_v and_o our_o 114._o doctor_n field_n out_o of_o he_o in_o all_o necessary_a point_n both_o the_o party_n agree_v and_o dissent_v in_o one_o unnecessary_a which_o by_o right_o understand_v one_o another_o may_v easy_o be_v compound_v both_o side_n ibid_fw-la say_v zanchius_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o abolish_v in_o their_o substance_n but_o only_o change_v in_o their_o use_n which_o be_v not_o only_o to_o signify_v but_o also_o to_o exhibit_v and_o communicate_v unto_o we_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n with_o all_o the_o gracious_a work_n and_o fruit_n thereof_o both_o party_n agree_v that_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v true_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o faithful_a true_o and_o real_o receive_v thus_o far_o all_o party_n agree_v that_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a necessary_a and_o sufficient_a substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o sacrament_n for_o the_o other_o matter_n wherein_o they_o differ_v ibid._n de_fw-fr modo_fw-la of_o the_o manner_n how_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n see_v it_o be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o zanchius_n ibid._n it_o may_v well_o be_v omit_v and_o they_o themselves_o confess_v when_o they_o have_v go_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v to_o determine_v it_o still_o it_o be_v ineffable_a and_o not_o possible_a to_o be_v full_o understand_v it_o be_v enough_o for_o we_o say_v the_o same_o ibid._n zanchius_n to_o believe_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v there_o though_o how_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n we_o can_v define_v so_o then_o in_o this_o main_a controversy_n between_o they_o about_o consubstantiation_n which_o as_o zanchius_n say_v ibid._n do_v afterward_o occasion_n that_o other_o of_o ubiquity_n in_o both_o these_o controversy_n the_o main_a truth_n on_o both_o side_n be_v out_o of_o controversy_n that_o christ_n be_v real_o &_o true_o exhibit_v to_o each_o faithful_a communicant_a and_o that_o in_o his_o whole_a person_n he_o be_v every_o where_o the_o doubt_n be_v only_o in_o the_o manner_n how_o he_o be_v in_o the_o symbol_n and_o how_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n now_o for_o other_o odds_n among_o we_o they_o be_v but_o in_o ceremony_n or_o at_o worst_a in_o point_n of_o no_o absolute_a consequence_n whereas_o the_o difference_n among_o papist_n concern_v the_o life_n of_o religion_n they_o differ_v concern_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o the_o general_n council_n the_o counsel_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n determine_v 1._o that_o a_o general_n council_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n of_o florence_n decree_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v above_o a_o general_n council_n they_o differ_v concern_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o dominican_n friar_n follow_v the_o thomist_n hold_v that_o she_o be_v conceive_v in_o original_a sin_n the_o franciscan_n hold_v the_o contrary_n the_o modern_a pope_n disagree_v with_o the_o ancient_a concern_v the_o dignity_n of_o universal_a bishop_n adoration_n of_o image_n transubstantiation_n communion_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n as_o be_v already_o show_v in_o the_o five_o and_o seven_o centurie_n of_o this_o treatise_n so_o clear_o be_v it_o that_o some_o doctrine_n of_o the_o late_a roman_a church_n be_v oppose_v by_o the_o ancient_a roman_a bishop_n themselves_o to_o wit_n adoration_n of_o image_n 9_o as_o also_o the_o dignity_n and_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n â—â—abuâ—_n by_o gregory_n the_o great_a communion_n in_o one_o kind_n 〈◊〉_d â—_o as_o also_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n assumpt_n by_o leo_n the_o first_o entich_n transubstantiation_n by_o gelasius_n the_o first_o beside_o the_o jesuit_n and_o dominican_n differ_v at_o this_o day_n concern_v the_o weighty_a point_n of_o freewill_n and_o grace_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o popish_a faith_n vary_v not_o only_o with_o their_o person_n but_o according_a to_o time_n and_o place_n so_o that_o they_o can_v exchange_v their_o tenet_n upon_o occasion_n advance_v or_o cry_v down_o their_o opinion_n at_o their_o pleasure_n as_o may_v best_o serve_v for_o their_o advantage_n for_o as_o azorius_fw-la the_o jesuit_n say_v 13_o it_o fall_v out_o often_o that_o that_o which_o be_v not_o the_o common_a opinion_n a_o few_o year_n since_o now_o be_v and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o divine_n in_o one_o country_n be_v not_o so_o in_o another_o as_o in_o spain_n and_o italy_n it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o latreia_fw-la or_o divine_a worship_n be_v due_a to_o the_o cross_n which_o in_o france_n and_o germaâ—y_n be_v not_o so_o but_o some_o inferior_a kind_n of_o worship_n due_a thereunto_o and_o navarrus_n the_o casuist_n say_v judi
that_o at_o rome_n no_o man_n may_v say_v that_o the_o council_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n nor_o at_o paris_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o the_o council_n in_o a_o word_n the_o papist_n be_v at_o great_a odds_o but_o they_o cunning_o conceal_v they_o insomuch_o as_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o some_o of_o they_o will_v say_v to_o their_o friend_n in_o private_a 1569._o thus_o or_o thus_o i_o will_v say_v in_o the_o school_n and_o open_o say_v maneat_fw-la inâ—er_fw-la nos_fw-la diversum_fw-la sentio_fw-la but_o keep_v my_o counsel_n i_o think_v the_o contrary_n pa._n we_o may_v haply_o be_v at_o odds_n in_o some_o scholastic_a point_n but_o not_o in_o matter_n define_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o a_o general_n council_n pro._n you_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v that_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o pope_n sentence_n like_o frog_n in_o a_o marish_a at_o the_o fall_n in_o of_o a_o great_a log_n or_o stone_n you_o be_v all_o hush_a and_o silence_v but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o for_o since_o the_o trent_n decree_n be_v publish_v divers_a of_o your_o side_n be_v divide_v about_o the_o sense_n thereof_o insomuch_o as_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o main_a point_n thereof_o which_o in_o your_o account_n be_v fundamental_a and_o the_o denier_n thereof_o repute_v heretic_n this_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o counsel_n of_o trent_n and_o florence_n decree_v the_o apocrypha_fw-la to_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n yet_o since_o that_o decree_n ult_n driedo_n and_o 1._o sixtus_n senensis_n have_v call_v they_o in_o question_n and_o reject_v they_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o last_o councelâ—_n be_v decree_v 11._o to_o be_v above_o a_o council_n and_o yet_o since_o that_o time_n 2._o alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n have_v write_v the_o contrary_a the_o trent_n council_n teach_v sess._n 6._o justification_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n condemn_v those_o that_o believe_v the_o imputation_n of_o christ_n righteousness_n and_o yet_o albertus_n pighius_fw-la hominis_fw-la defend_v impute_v righteousness_n &_o so_o do_v cardinal_n contaren_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o justification_n again_o the_o pope_n decree_v against_o the_o certainty_n of_o grace_n &_o salvation_n define_v sess._n 6._o that_o no_o man_n shall_v believe_v these_o thing_n of_o himself_o &_o yet_o gratiae_n catharinus_n defend_v the_o contrary_a hold_v that_o a_o man_n may_v have_v the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n touch_v these_o thingsâ—_n and_o when_o the_o trent_n counsel_n authority_n be_v object_v against_o he_o he_o elude_v it_o by_o divers_a sleight_n distinction_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o papist_n have_v a_o kind_n of_o unity_n to_o wit_n a_o superstitious_a and_o hypocritical_a crouch_v to_o the_o pope_n chair_n for_o so_o long_o as_o they_o agree_v to_o go_v to_o mass_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n other_o thing_n be_v tolerate_v although_o they_o consent_v like_o harp_n &_o harrow_n and_o sure_o be_v it_o not_o for_o the_o great_a profit_n and_o riches_n which_o knit_v the_o part_n of_o this_o body_n together_o like_o twin_n that_o have_v different_a head_n but_o tie_v together_o by_o the_o belly_n we_o shall_v see_v this_o great_a body_n of_o the_o papacy_n will_v soon_o be_v divide_v scatter_a and_o disperse_v howsoever_o for_o any_o difference_n among_o the_o protestant_n we_o may_v thankful_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v the_o wonderful_a providence_n of_o god_n that_o so_o many_o several_a country_n kingdom_n and_o state_n abandon_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o church_n or_o rather_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v particular_a reformation_n in_o their_o own_o dominion_n without_o general_a meeting_n and_o consent_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o nor_o great_a difference_n than_o be_v find_v among_o they_o object_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o you_o in_o your_o catalogue_n to_o say_v such_o and_o such_o as_o namely_o s._n bernard_n or_o the_o like_a teach_v for_o substance_n as_o you_o do_v agree_v only_o with_o you_o in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n but_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v to_o make_v they_o member_n of_o your_o church_n for_o by_o the_o like_a reason_n the_o quartadecimanes_n novatian_o donatist_n and_o pelagian_n may_v pretend_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o agree_v therewith_o in_o some_o fundamental_a truth_n answer_n 1_o agreement_n in_o one_o or_o more_o fundamental_o make_v not_o a_o man_n a_o catholic_a christian_a though_o disagreement_n in_o any_o one_o fundamental_a join_v with_o obstinacy_n make_v a_o man_n a_o heretic_n 2_o to_o make_v a_o man_n actual_o a_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n more_o be_v require_v than_o agreement_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n for_o not_o only_a heresy_n but_o schism_n also_o exclude_v a_o man_n from_o communion_n with_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n 3_o fundamental_a point_n as_o well_o concern_v life_n and_o manner_n as_o faith_n and_o he_o that_o impugn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o decalogue_n be_v as_o well_o a_o heretic_n as_o he_o that_o impugn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o creed_n nicholas_n direct_o impugn_a the_o one_o and_o by_o evident_a consequence_n the_o other_o by_o maintain_v his_o impure_a communion_n or_o rather_o community_n of_o wife_n 4_o the_o quarta_fw-la decimanes_a who_o keep_v easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n precise_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n some_o as_o polycrates_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o asia_n keep_v it_o so_o mere_o in_o imitation_n of_o s._n john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o those_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o heretic_n other_o keep_v the_o fourteen_o day_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mosaical_a law_n and_o these_o by_o consequent_a destroy_v the_o foundation_n as_o those_o do_v among_o the_o galatian_n who_o urge_v circumcision_n to_o who_o s._n paul_n there_o profess_v that_o christ_n shall_v not_o profit_v they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v fall_v from_o grace_n 5_o novatian_o err_v in_o a_o fundamental_a point_n concern_v repentance_n and_o by_o consequent_a overthrow_v that_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n credo_fw-la remissionem_fw-la peccatorum_fw-la 6_o the_o donatist_n be_v rather_o schismatic_n than_o heretic_n and_o rather_o make_v a_o rent_n in_o the_o church_n than_o be_v exclude_v from_o it_o saint_n austin_n in_o his_o seven_o tome_n every_o where_o call_v it_o schisma_fw-la donati_n in_o the_o end_n they_o grow_v to_o be_v heretic_n and_o deny_v in_o effect_n that_o fundamental_a article_n credo_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la catholicam_fw-la 7_o the_o pelagian_n err_v in_o divers_a fundamental_a point_n concern_v original_a sinnâ—_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n for_o far_a answer_n we_o say_v that_o the_o author_n we_o produce_v against_o the_o romanist_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n 1_o some_o we_o allege_v only_o as_o testes_fw-la veritatis_fw-la in_o such_o or_o such_o a_o point_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n 2_o other_o we_o produce_v as_o member_n of_o our_o reform_a church_n and_o forerunner_n of_o luther_n of_o the_o first_o sort_n be_v bernard_n very_a orthodox_n in_o all_o point_n against_o the_o pelagian_n but_o otherwise_o taint_v and_o a_o open_a enemy_n to_o the_o albigenses_n of_o the_o second_o sort_n be_v the_o waldenses_n wicklifist_n and_o hussites_n who_o as_o appear_v by_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n extant_a in_o orthuinus_n gratius_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o waldenses_n agree_v with_o uâ—_n in_o all_o fundamental_o not_o only_o in_o some_o as_o the_o heretic_n above_o mention_v agree_v with_o the_o church_n objection_n what_o though_o saint_n hierome_n bernard_n and_o other_o agree_v with_o you_o in_o some_o general_a truth_n man_n of_o contrary_a religion_n may_v have_v divers_a material_n of_o doctrine_n common_a to_o both_o now_o this_o be_v but_o a_o genericall_a agreement_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o agreement_n between_o a_o man_n and_o a_o beast_n answer_n 1_o saint_n hierome_n and_o bernard_n be_v not_o well_o rank_v together_o saint_n hierome_n be_v a_o through_o papist_n in_o no_o point_n bernard_n be_v in_o some_o live_v in_o a_o corrupt_a age_n seven_o hundred_o year_n after_o saint_n hierome_n 2_o beside_o we_o answer_v that_o waldo_n wickliff_n and_o husse_n with_o other_o agree_v with_o we_o not_o only_o generical_o in_o the_o common_a ground_n of_o christianity_n but_o specifical_o in_o those_o formal_a point_n which_o we_o hold_v at_o this_o day_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o as_o for_o such_o calumny_n as_o be_v cast_v upon_o they_o they_o be_v already_o confute_v in_o this_o treatise_n neither_o will_v any_o indifferent_a person_n regard_v they_o for_o when_o once_o that_o infamous_a name_n of_o heretic_n be_v fasten_v upon_o a_o man_n nothing_o be_v too_o heavy_a for_o such_o a_o one_o any_o thing_n be_v believe_v of_o that_o man_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v without_o question_n that_o we_o find_v so_o many_o so_o absurd_a so_o senseless_a opinion_n impute_v to_o they_o
council_n to_o be_v celebrate_v in_o italy_n but_o their_o request_n be_v deny_v it_o be_v hold_v at_o chalcedon_n for_o the_o ease_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n leo_n can_v not_o have_v it_o where_o he_o will_v but_o where_o and_o when_o the_o emperor_n appoint_v and_o leo_n be_v glad_a to_o send_v his_o deputy_n thither_o reply_n the_o emperor_n summon_v counsel_n but_o by_o the_o pope_n consent_n hâ—c_fw-la answer_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o the_o pope_n consent_n be_v to_o these_o ancient_a counsel_n but_o no_o otherwise_o than_o as_o the_o consent_n of_o other_o chief_a bishop_n they_o consent_v because_o they_o can_v not_o choose_v because_o they_o resolve_v to_o be_v obedient_a but_o they_o can_v not_o appoint_v either_o place_n or_o time_n to_o proceed_v this_o famous_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n renew_v and_o ratify_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o general_n council_n hold_v at_o constantinopleâ—_n and_o according_o following_z their_o example_n give_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n equal_a privilege_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o tenor_n of_o their_o decree_n run_v thus_o â—ilij_fw-la our_o father_n have_v very_o right_o give_v the_o pre-eminence_n to_o the_o see_v of_o ancient_a rome_n because_o the_o city_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o we_o move_v with_o the_o same_o reason_n have_v transfer_v the_o same_o pre-eminence_n to_o the_o sâ—at_a of_o new_a rome_n that_o be_v to_o say_v constantinople_n think_v it_o reason_n that_o the_o city_n honour_v with_o the_o empire_n and_o with_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n as_o ancient_n rome_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n do_v and_o be_v after_o it_o the_o next_o shall_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a have_v equal_a advancement_n here_o we_o see_v the_o reason_n which_o the_o council_n give_v why_o rome_n have_v the_o first_o place_n be_v not_o because_o it_o be_v so_o ordain_v by_o god_n law_n jure_fw-la divino_fw-la 2._o or_o in_o saint_n peter_n right_a but_o by_o the_o consent_n and_o constitution_n of_o man_n because_o rome_n be_v sometime_o the_o imperial_a seat_n and_o the_o seat_n be_v thence_o translate_v to_o constantinople_n upon_o the_o same_o reason_n constantinople_n be_v make_v equal_a with_o rome_n reply_n the_o pope_n legate_n protest_v against_o this_o 〈◊〉_d caâ—on_n you_o allege_v answer_n it_o be_v a_o rule_n in_o law_n 160._o that_o be_v account_v the_o act_n of_o all_o which_o be_v public_o do_v by_o the_o great_a part_n by_o the_o most_o voice_n otherwise_o there_o will_v be_v no_o judgement_n give_v because_o some_o perverse_a one_o will_v still_v dissent_n now_o all_o the_o council_n save_v only_o the_o pope_n legate_n consent_v upon_o the_o canon_n and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v rule_v by_o â—he_n major_a part_n of_o the_o counsel_n vote_n neither_o do_v we_o find_v that_o ancient_o the_o pope_n have_v a_o negative_a or_o cast_a voice_n in_o counsel_n and_o therefore_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n notwithstanding_o the_o legate_n opposition_n profess_v 2._o haeâ—_n omnes_fw-la dicimus_fw-la this_o be_v all_o our_o vote_n and_o tota_n synodus_fw-la ibid._n the_o whole_a council_n have_v confirm_v this_o canon_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o sâ—â—_n of_o constantinople_n and_o according_o the_o whole_a 14â—_n council_n write_v to_o pope_n leo._n why_o buâ—_n the_o pope_n legate_n approve_a it_o not_o â—37_n they_o contradict_v it_o true_o in_o this_o particular_a they_o dissent_v but_o because_o they_o as_o all_o other_o b_o ps_n even_o pope_n leo_n himself_o consent_v unâ—o_o that_o general_a maxim_n that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a part_n shall_v stand_v for_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o whole_a councellâ—_n in_o that_o general_a both_o the_o legate_n of_o leo_n and_o leo_n himself_o do_v implicitè_fw-fr and_o virtual_o consent_v to_o that_o very_a canon_n from_o which_o actual_o and_o explicitè_fw-fr they_o do_v then_o dissent_v for_o which_o cause_n the_o most_o prudent_a judge_n true_o say_v tota_n synodus_fw-la the_o whoâ—e_a council_n have_v approve_v this_o canon_n either_o explicitè_fw-fr or_o implicitè_fw-fr either_o express_o or_o virtual_o approve_v it_o yea_o the_o whole_a council_n profess_v the_o same_o and_o that_o even_o in_o the_o synodall_n relation_n of_o their_o act_n to_o pope_n leo_n say_v we_o have_v confirm_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n declare_v evident_o that_o act_n of_o approve_v that_o canon_n to_o be_v the_o act_n of_o the_o whole_a synod_n although_o they_o know_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o legate_n contradict_v it_o as_o my_o learned_a kinsman_n doctor_n crakanthorpe_n have_v well_o observe_v 29._o in_o a_o word_n what_o though_o the_o pope_n legate_n be_v absent_a at_o the_o make_n of_o this_o act_n because_o they_o will_v not_o be_v present_a and_o when_o they_o be_v present_a disclaim_v it_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o synodall_n voice_n carry_v it_o and_o so_o the_o decree_n pass_v and_o be_v afterward_o confirm_v by_o the_o six_o general_n council_n reply_n the_o canon_n which_o equal_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n make_v not_o against_o we_o since_o it_o be_v not_o confirm_v by_o the_o pope_n who_o only_o confirm_v such_o secundo_fw-la canon_n as_o concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n now_o counsel_n be_v not_o of_o force_n till_o the_o pope_n ratify_v they_o sed._n answer_n by_o this_o reason_n you_o will_v make_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n no_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o what_o though_o leo_n oppose_v the_o canon_n yet_o as_o cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la say_v 16._o use_v and_o custom_n carry_v it_o against_o the_o pope_n beside_o a_o council_n may_v be_v approve_v though_o the_o pope_n approve_v it_o not_o and_o so_o be_v the_o second_o general_a council_n call_v against_o the_o macedonian_a heretic_n and_o other_o it_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o catholic_a church_n a_o lawful_a general_a council_n though_o none_o of_o the_o pope_n before_o gregory_n time_n approve_v it_o for_o gregory_n speak_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n say_v 31._o eosdem_fw-la canon_n vel_fw-la gesta_fw-la synodi_fw-la illius_fw-la hactenus_fw-la non_fw-la habet_fw-la nec_fw-la accipit_fw-la the_o roman_a church_n neither_o have_v nor_o approve_v those_o canon_n or_o act_n so_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n until_o gregory_n time_n neither_o approve_a the_o canon_n nor_o act_n of_o that_o second_o general_a council_n and_o that_o be_v it_o which_o gregory_n intend_v say_v hastenus_fw-la non_fw-la habet_fw-la nec_fw-la accipit_fw-la not_o mean_v that_o till_o the_o year_n wherein_o he_o write_v that_o epistle_n for_o himself_o before_o profess_a 〈…〉_z to_o embrace_v that_o sâ—cond_o council_n aâ—_n one_o of_o the_o four_o evangelist_n but_o until_o gregory_n time_n hactenus_fw-la until_o this_o age_n wherein_o i_o live_v wâ—s_v the_o second_o council_n the_o canon_n or_o act_n thereof_o not_o haâ—_n nor_o approve_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o time_n it_o be_v hold_v a_o approve_a synod_n as_o the_o same_o d._n crakanthorpe_n have_v observe_v 2d_o question_n have_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o priority_n answer_n he_o haâ—_n a_o priority_n of_o order_n honour_n or_o place_n before_o other_o but_o not_o of_o jurisdiction_n over_o and_o above_o other_o but_o even_o as_o ambassador_n take_v place_v one_o of_o another_o yet_o have_v no_o dominion_n one_o over_o another_o question_n be_v not_o rome_n high_o esteem_v of_o old_a answer_n old_a rome_n be_v high_o esteem_v first_o because_o theâ—e_n the_o apostle_n teach_v and_o rome_n profess_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o divers_a of_o her_o bishop_n be_v martyr_n second_o because_o rome_n be_v sometime_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o so_o the_o chief_a city_n have_v a_o chief_a bishop_n three_o because_o the_o eastern_a or_o greek_a church_n be_v often_o at_o odds_o the_o dissension_n therefore_o such_o as_o be_v distress_v have_v their_o recourse_n for_o council_n and_o help_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n anâ—_n this_o make_v he_o much_o respect_v and_o her_o bishop_n withal_o be_v godly_a man_n and_o in_o good_a favour_n with_o the_o emperor_n they_o ofâ—en_v time_n â—elieved_v such_o as_o be_v distress_v thus_o julâ—us_n bishop_n of_o rome_n help_v the_o banish_a athanasius_n for_o these_o and_o the_o like_a respect_n the_o father_n spâ—ke_v reverent_o of_o rome_n as_o she_o be_v in_o diebus_fw-la illis_fw-la in_o their_o time_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o rome_n in_o her_o corrupt_a estate_n whilâ—s_v the_o pope_n challenge_v to_o himself_o infallibility_n of_o judgement_n and_o not_o content_a with_o the_o primacy_n which_o his_o ancestor_n hold_v this_o roman_a dioâ—rephes_n seâ—kes_v pre-eminence_n affect_v not_o only_o a_o hierarchy_n in_o the_o church_n but_o a_o monarchy_n over_o the_o whole_a
act_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n without_o these_o frivolous_a addition_n gabriel_n biel_n in_o his_o lecture_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v 31._o that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n by_o their_o natural_a knowledge_n which_o be_v the_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n in_o their_o proper_a kind_n know_v no_o prayer_n of_o we_o that_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n neither_o mental_a nor_o vocal_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o immoderate_a distance_n that_o be_v betwixt_o we_o and_o they_o second_o ibid._n that_o it_o be_v no_o part_n of_o their_o essential_a beatitude_n that_o they_o shall_v see_v our_o prayer_n or_o our_o other_o action_n in_o the_o eternal_a word_n and_o three_o ibid._n that_o it_o be_v not_o altogether_o certain_a whether_o it_o do_v appertain_v to_o their_o accidental_a felicity_n to_o see_v our_o prayer_n at_o length_n he_o conclude_v ibid._n that_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o although_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v necessary_o upon_o the_o saint_n beatitude_n that_o they_o shall_v hear_v our_o prayer_n of_o congruity_n yet_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o god_n reveal_v unto_o they_o all_o those_o suit_n which_o man_n present_v unto_o they_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o for_o the_o main_a gabriel_n conclude_v that_o the_o saint_n with_o god_n do_v not_o by_o any_o power_n of_o their_o own_o by_o any_o natural_a or_o evening_n knowledge_n whatsoever_o understand_v our_o prayer_n mental_a or_o vocal_a they_o and_o we_o be_v disparted_a so_o far_o asunder_o as_o there_o can_v not_o be_v that_o relation_n between_o we_o so_o that_o we_o may_v haply_o call_v and_o they_o not_o be_v idonei_fw-la auditores_fw-la not_o at_o hand_n to_o hear_v we_o now_o as_o learned_a master_n montague_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n say_v 129._o the_o saint_n their_o natural_a or_o evening_n knowledge_n only_o be_v that_o which_o we_o must_v trust_v unto_o as_o be_v a_o lonely_a in_o their_o power_n to_o use_v and_o to_o dispose_v and_o of_o ordinary_a dispensation_n in_o a_o word_n peter_n lombard_n say_v 45._o it_o be_v not_o incredible_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o saint_n hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o suppliant_n biel_n say_v 31._o as_o we_o have_v hear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a but_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o god_n revele_v unto_o saint_n all_o those_o suit_n which_o man_n present_v unto_o they_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o probability_n and_o uncertainâ—y_n nothing_o whereon_o to_o ground_v our_o pray_n to_o saint_n of_o justification_n and_o merit_n trithemius_n the_o abbot_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n complain_v that_o kymolaâ—_n aristotle_n and_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n be_v often_o allege_v in_o the_o pulpit_n than_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n and_o therefore_o he_o dissuade_v his_o friend_n kymolanus_fw-la from_o too_o much_o study_n of_o profane_a science_n let_v we_o say_v he_o seek_v after_o true_a and_o heavenly_a wisdom_n which_o consist_v in_o faith_n only_o in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n work_v by_o love_n cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la in_o a_o treatise_n of_o his_o de_fw-fr pace_fw-la fidei_fw-la bring_v in_o dialogue-wise_a saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n instruct_v the_o several_a nation_n of_o the_o world_n greek_n and_o arabian_n the_o french_a and_o the_o almany_n tartarian_n and_o armenian_n and_o there_o in_o that_o conference_n he_o labour_v to_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o agreement_n in_o pace_fw-la fidei_fw-la in_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o prove_v 876._o at_o large_a that_o we_o be_v justify_v only_o by_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o not_o by_o any_o merit_n of_o our_o own_o work_n the_o doctriâ—e_n of_o free_a justification_n be_v excellent_o handle_v by_o savonarola_n in_o his_o meditation_n upon_o the_o fifty_o psalm_n which_o possevine_n savonar_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v compose_v by_o he_o while_o he_o be_v in_o durance_n the_o day_n before_o he_o be_v lead_v to_o the_o stake_n upon_o occasion_n of_o those_o woâ—ds_n of_o the_o psalmist_n they_o get_v not_o the_o land_n in_o possession_n through_o their_o own_o sword_n neither_o be_v it_o their_o oâ—ne_a arm_n that_o help_v they_o but_o thy_o right_a hand_n and_o thy_o arm_n and_o the_o light_n of_o thy_o countenance_n because_o thou_o have_v a_o favour_n unto_o they_o psalm_n 4â—_n ver_fw-la 3.4_o â—e_z sweet_o commâ—nteth_v on_o this_o sort_n 1._o thou_o favour_a they_o that_o iâ—_n they_o be_v not_o save_v by_o their_o own_o merit_n or_o work_n lâ—st_v they_o shall_v glory_v therein_o but_o even_o because_o of_o thy_o goâ—d_n will_v and_o pleasure_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o petition_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n forgive_v as_o our_o trespass_n he_o renounce_v all_o merit_n of_o his_o own_o work_n and_o profess_v 177._o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n that_o all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o the_o rag_n of_o a_o menstruous_a woman_n picus_n mirandula_n treat_v on_o the_o same_o petition_n say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o be_v not_o save_v for_o our_o own_o merit_n but_o by_o the_o only_a meâ—cy_n of_o our_o god_n gerson_n teach_v that_o we_o be_v not_o justify_v by_o the_o perfection_n of_o any_o inherent_a quality_n 1_o 〈…〉_z that_o all_o our_o inherent_a righteousness_n be_v imperfect_a yea_o that_o it_o be_v like_o the_o pollute_a rag_n of_o a_o menstruous_a woman_n that_o it_o can_v endure_v the_o trial_n of_o god_n severe_a judgement_n even_o isaiah_n himself_o with_o the_o rest_n become_v vile_a in_o his_o own_o eye_n and_o pronounce_v this_o lowly_a confession_n all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o filthy_a rag_n the_o cardinal_n of_o cambray_n prove_v 2._o by_o many_o reason_n and_o authority_n of_o scripâ—uâ—e_n that_o no_o act_n of_o we_o from_o how_o great_a charity_n soever_o it_o proceed_v can_v merit_v eternal_a life_n of_o condignity_n and_o whereas_o god_n be_v say_v to_o give_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n for_o good_a merit_n or_o good_a work_n the_o cardinal_n for_o clear_v hereof_o deliver_v we_o this_o distinction_n â—_o that_o the_o word_n propter_fw-la or_o for_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v causal_o as_o if_o good_a work_n be_v the_o efficient_a cause_n of_o the_o reward_n as_o fire_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o heat_n but_o improper_o and_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n note_v thâ—_n order_n of_o oâ—e_a thing_n follow_v oâ—_n another_o signify_v that_o the_o reward_n be_v give_v after_o the_o good_a work_n and_o not_o but_o after_o it_o yet_o noâ—_n for_o it_o 1._o so_o that_o a_o meritorious_a act_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o cause_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o rewâ—rd_n as_o causa_fw-la sine_fw-la quâ—_n non_fw-la also_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o caâ—se_n though_o it_o be_v no_o cause_n proper_o thomas_n walden_n profess_v plain_o his_o dislike_n of_o that_o say_n 7._o that_o a_o man_n by_o his_o merit_n be_v worthy_a of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n of_o this_o grace_n or_o that_o glory_n howsoever_o certain_a schoolman_n that_o they_o may_v so_o spâ—ake_v have_v invent_v the_o term_n of_o condignity_n and_o congruity_n but_o â—b_fw-la i_o repute_v he_o say_v he_o the_o sound_a divine_a the_o more_o faithful_a catholic_a and_o more_o consonant_a with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n who_o do_v simple_o deny_v such_o merit_n and_o with_o the_o qualification_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o scripture_n confess_v that_o simple_o no_o man_n merit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n or_o will_v of_o the_o giver_n ibid._n as_o all_o the_o former_a saint_n until_o the_o late_a schoolman_n and_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v write_v out_o of_o which_o word_n of_o walden_v we_o may_v further_o observe_v say_v the_o learned_a and_o right_o reverend_a doctor_n usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagâ—_n 581_o both_o the_o time_n when_o and_o the_o person_n by_o who_o this_o innovation_n be_v make_v in_o these_o late_a day_n of_o the_o church_n namely_o that_o the_o late_a schoolman_n be_v they_o that_o corrupt_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o that_o end_n devise_v their_o new_a term_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o congruity_n and_o condignity_n paulus_n burgensis_n expound_v those_o word_n of_o david_n psal._n 36.5_o thy_o mercy_n o_o lord_n be_v in_o heaven_n or_o reach_v unto_o the_o heaven_n write_v thus_o 35._o no_o man_n according_a to_o the_o common_a law_n can_v merit_v by_o condignity_n the_o glory_n of_o heaven_n whence_o the_o apostle_n say_v in_o the_o 8._o to_o the_o roman_n that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o future_a glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o so_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o heaven_n most_o of_o all_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n shine_v forth_o in_o the_o bless_a i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o point_n as_o also_o this_o age_n with_o that_o memorable_a